Let yourself be instructed by Jesus Christ Himself
Very few people know that from 1851 to 1864 Jesus gave a much more complete story of the events that happened during His last 3 years before His crucifixion. A much more complete gospel than what we can find in the Bible. This was revealed by Jesus Christ Himself to a man He choose, namely the Austrian Jakob Lorber who dedicated the last 24 years of his life in the service of our Lord by writing down what He dictated to him through the inner word. He heard the words very clearly in the region of his heart and wrote them faithfully down.
The Great Gospel of John consists of 10 volumes with about 250 chapters each. An enormous valuable spiritual treasure. It is up to each individual to discover and proof the many teachings that Jesus revealed to His disciples.
Revelations that were not intended to reveal to the world at that time but which are now revealed in a very clear way to us.
This is God’s Word and God’s Word is free. It may be copied freely on condition that the text will not be changed. To protect the integrity of this translation a copyright is added:
©Copyright: Yedidiah Franky 2007
Original German book: “Das grosse Evangelium Johannes” (1851-1864).
The numbering of chapters in this edition is according to the German Volume 8 (220 chapters)
The numbering of chapters by the translator is kept in brackets, e.g. Book 19 chapter 1=(19/1)
F O R E W O R D
It was not the intention to make of this book an “intellectual” translation, but rather to translate it as close as possible to the original text given by Jesus Christ. The words, expressions and even the sentence structure were kept as close as possible to the original without losing its meaning.
This work was made for every simple humble person whose main purpose it is to know the truth.
The translator
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 1
Disguised priests visit Lazarus (18/49)
When I just finished to speak out these words, a servant of Lazarus came into the dining-hall where we still were sitting cheerfully together, and he said to him that several strangers had arrived who wanted to speak with the owner of the inn.
[2] Lazarus asked Me at once what he had to do.
[3] I said: “You will stay here, just like we will do. Only Raphael and the 7 Egyptians will go outside and have a short conversation with the cunning Pharisees and scribes. Whatever they have to do and say, they know.”
[4] Raphael and the 7 Egyptians went immediately outside, and Raphael asked them severely what they were looking for.
[5] Then a very hypocrite Pharisee said: “Young man, are you – who seem to be of good origin – send by Lazarus who we know and to whom we want to speak personally? It has become a strange custom here that when we want to speak with the lord of the house they send us instead a boy without beard. Just go to Lazarus and tell him that we, who want to speak with him, are certainly of a much higher rank in Jerusalem and in all the countries of the Jews than he is.
[6] Raphael said: “If you are such big lords, then it surprises me really that you have disguised yourselves in the evening while it has already become dark and gone upon the Mount of Olives on which you have spoken out a ban. Does your curse not sound as follows: ‘Whoever of the Jews will go upon this mountain at day or at night, will be cursed in body and soul’? When this is so, how could you then come up here yourselves to talk with the heretic Lazarus?”
[7] The Pharisee said: “What do you understand of this, beardless boy? If we have the power of God to put with good motives a ban upon a region, then we also have the power to lift up the ban at least for ourselves when we want, because we are not under the law but above it, if we are what you think. Did you understand that?”
[8] Raphael said: “Listen, if you think that you are above the law of God, then obviously you must be more than God Himself. Because God Himself always comply with the eternal laws of His order and never acts in contradiction to it, and therefore will also never abolish a law in order to for instance temporarily – when He would feel like it – act against the law.
[9] However, if you think that you are powerful enough for it, then you must be standing far above God, because God Himself, as the initial law, exists and acts always within His law and consequently stands within and under His law. When God Himself is strictly observing this eternally, then who gave you the right to put yourselves above the law, to disguise yourselves, so that they should not recognize you and be seen how and when you are transgressing your own law? If you are lords over the law, then why this fear that the people should recognize you if you are acting in contradiction with your own laws?”
[10] The very grumpy Pharisee said: “What do you, beardless boy, understand of these higher things about which only the priests of the temple have the right to judge in the name of God?”
[11] Raphael said: “So, then why had Samuel already as a boy the right to speak with God and to judge about godly things?”
[12] The Pharisee said: “Do you want to be more insolent by comparing yourself with Samuel?”
[13] Raphael said: “Then how do you become more insolent by placing yourselves above the laws of God? Who gave you the right for this? Truly, I have a 1.000 times more the right to compare myself with Samuel than you do by putting yourselves above the laws of God.
[14] But now I have enough of your foolishness. Give answer to my first question why you have come up here and what you want here, otherwise you will come to know me better and will come to the conclusion what is giving me the right on good and true grounds to compare myself with Samuel.”
[15] The Pharisee said: “This is a secret which we can entrust to nobody else except to Lazarus. Therefore, ask Lazarus outside for us, otherwise we will be compelled to use force to get into the house. Our request to Lazarus does not concern you at all, even if you would be a tenfold Samuel.”
[16] Raphael said: “What? You have a secret? What can be a secret if even the sparrows are proclaiming it from the roofs to everybody? I will tell your secret so that you can see that your supposed secret is no secret at all already for a long time.
[17] Since those who were send out by you yesterday were not able to inform you where the by you so much hated prophet from Galilee is staying – and this for the very simple reason that they did not come back – you have decided in the counsel to take information from Lazarus who would perhaps be here and could know where the prophet might be. If Lazarus would not be here you wanted to bribe the innkeeper or another servant who could possibly give you the desired information. In that case you would send out immediately all loyal servants of the law in order to capture the prophet and also kill Him immediately.
[18] Look, this is your praiseworthy secret, which is already known to us since long, and more especially to me, a great friend of the very exalted prophet. Say now truly and honestly if the matter is any different.”
[19] Then the Pharisee looked at Raphael in astonishment and said after awhile: “Who gives you, beardless boy, the right to make us suspicious? Firstly you do not know if we truly belong to the temple or if we are Jews, and secondly we say that we hardly know anything about your great prophet. It is true that here and there we have heard something about it, that a great magician is making sensation in the land of the Jews by His tricks and magic. However, if He is a friend or an enemy of the Jewish priests or if they are persecuting Him, this leaves us totally indifferent. We are salesmen and never interfere with such minor things. But if this is so, how can you accuse us of things about which we do not care?”
[20] Raphael said: “So, because the water is already reaching unto your mouth, you even want to deny your rank. But against me and my 7 companions here it will be of no use to deny who and what you are. However, in order that you should perceive and understand better that you cannot disguise yourselves for us, I will take the liberty to rob you from your upper clothing, so that you certainly will not be able to deny anymore that you have indeed the qualities that I have pointed out to you.”
[21] Then the Pharisees grabbed their upper clothing, but this was of no use because Raphael commanded it in his will, and at once the temple servants stood in the well-known priest’s clothing and they wanted to run away. But the 7 Egyptians were quick, blocked their way and made them understand that they had to stay and not move one step to try to escape. If they would not obey this desire, it would go wrong with them.
[22] In order to make a greater impression on the now very scared Pharisees, they pointed to 3 great lions that were lying a little down along the way and were behaving furiously. This method worked and the Pharisees – 10 altogether – started to beg Raphael for forgiveness and admitted at once now why they were on the Mount of Olives and said also that he had said the truth.
[23] While they stood there in great fear, Raphael said to them: “Tell me now: who of all the people can be more wicked than you? You want to be servants of God but you are servants of Hell. Which devil has begotten you? The great Master from Nazareth has proven to you with words and deeds, clearer as the sun, that He is the promised Messiah, and as such, also the only Lord of Heaven and Earth – just like it has been predicted of Him through the mouth of the prophets. You do not believe in it, but also, with anger and eagerness you persecute the Lord of Heaven and Earth. O you powerless fools. What do you want to accomplish against the might of the Almighty who can destroy you with the least of thoughts or can cast your wicked souls into Hell, which you have deserved already for a long time? What do you miserable people want to do now?”
[24] Another Pharisee said: “Listen, young wise orator, we ask you now only to let us go unharmed back to town again, and we give you the full assurance that we, who are here now, will never more in the least take part in the persecution of the wonderful prophet from Galilee. Yes, we even as much as possible will dissuade others from doing it. However, if we will be able to bring our colleagues to more kindness with respect to the performer of wonders, that we can of course not guarantee. However we can assure you that we will do our utmost best to temper the persecution anger of our colleagues. Because we have experienced now and have convinced ourselves that our blind persecution of the Galilean is one of the greatest follies, which can lead to nothing else except to our ruin. And therefore we will also do what we have promised here. But let us now – as we have already asked before – reach the city unharmed.”
[25] Then Raphael said: “Very well then. You can leave again, and you will suffer no harm, but woe to the one of you who will brake his word that was given to me. For think about it, that God’s power, wisdom, omnipotence and earnest are infinite, and a weak mortal human being cannot and will not accomplish anything in eternity against God and His ways.
[26] You can see and understand that the works, which the Anointed of God is accomplishing for the people are of such a nature that only God can bring them about. And you also will realize that God Himself is working closely united with the prophet from Galilee who is so hated by you, and that it would be more than foolish to resist against the decrees of God.
[27] Tell this also to your wicked and blind colleagues. They can increase their anger against Him to such a measure that they – because He is allowing it – will lay hands on Him and will kill Him. However, with this they will have accomplished nothing else except to speed up their judgment over themselves and over the whole of Jerusalem. He can however not be killed because He is Live Himself, and He will continue to live and will bring the whole of humanity of this Earth to justice. Blessed is the one who believes in Him and will search only that which is pleasing to Him and will search His friendship.
[28] Now you know what you have to do, and you can leave now if you wish. However, if you first want to speak some wise words with Lazarus, then this will now also be allowed to you.”
[29] A Pharisee said: “If he is here I gladly would like to speak with him, but about something completely different from that of which we wanted to ask him initially. Because you have made it very clear to us why we have come here. But this will be no more the case now. It will be about a much different subject. So it would be very pleasing to us if we could speak a word with Lazarus now.”
[30] Then I said to Lazarus in the hall: “Now you can go outside and have a good discussion with the very frightened Pharisees, but do not mention anything about where I am staying.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 2
The request of the Pharisees for a safe escort (18/50)
When Lazarus went outside, he greeted the temple servants according to the custom and asked them what their request was to him.
[2] The one Pharisee said: “At first a bad spirit brought us here, and this was actually which we wanted to ask you – absolutely nothing that was good. The words of this more than intelligent and wise young man and the exceptional power of these 7 men who are still standing around us, have made us change our mind and we soon realized how vain and foolish our evil intention was, and because it was unfounded we then also desisted from it.
[3] Now we are asking you however as friends to allow us to visit you in Bethany, where we would like to speak with you in private about a lot of things. Then also, we are asking you to give us a safe escort over the mountain to the city, because there, a little down on the road are lying 3 lions that certainly belong to the 7 men because they appeared immediately upon their call. These malicious animals will probably be well tamed and will serve the 7 men to protect them on their trips instead of dogs, which apparently happened oftentimes. But despite their tameness they cannot be trusted. Even the most malicious dog knows his master of the house also during the night, but he will grab and tear to pieces a stranger, and this could be expected all the more from these 3 lions. Therefore we ask you to arrange that the 7 men would take care of those 3 animals so that they would leave again.”
[4] Then Lazarus said: “If your inner intention is the same as your words, and if you want to repair the damage as much as possible which you have inflicted on a lot of poor people, widows and orphans, then you can walk very calmly beside these lions, and not one will look back at you. But if you are of another opinion in your heart than the sound of your words, then it would not be very safe for you to approach the lions. Therefore, examine your heart and say openly and honestly in what condition it is.
[5] Also to Bethany and my house you will not have any access as long as your heart has other feelings than appears from your words, because such watchers, like those three down there, are also watching over my house. He who comes to me with honest intentions has nothing to fear. However, he who approaches my house with dishonest and evil intentions will be bad of.”
[6] The Pharisee who was the spokesman said: “You can believe me that all of us are now thinking as I am speaking, and also we will do, if ever we have inflicted any damage, our utmost best to repair the evil as much as possible, but we dare not go alone beside those 3 animals. Therefore, please give us a safe escort.”
[7] Lazarus said: “The 7 men will escort you in the safest way if your intentions are honest. But now, still one more question to all of you: tell me, for what reason do you not believe that Jesus of Nazareth alone is fully the true Messiah? You must have read the Scripture, and have also heard His teaching and seen the signs that He is performing. Then how is it possible that you still have such a hardened opinion? Thousands of Jews and gentiles believe in Him, and many gentiles come from all directions of the Earth, bow down before Him, accept His Word and believe that He is the Lord. Only you, who should be an example for the whole people, are resisting against it, worse than hard mountains against the storms.
[8] The Lord came in the flesh as a human being on this Earth, just like He Himself has revealed it through the mouth of the prophets, and now He also does the works, about which the seers have sang centuries ago – which you as scribes should be the first to recognize – and still, as said, you do not believe in Him. What can be the reason for that?”
[9] The Pharisee said: “That, dear friend, we very clearly would like to discuss with you in Bethany. However, here I can already tell you that it is now a very difficult matter to be a human being in the temple. One is indeed a priest, but therefore not necessarily a human being. Everyone is an enemy of the other and tries to inflict damage upon him in order to take advantage for oneself, and thus, as a human being, where one would like to howl, he is forced to howl together with the wolves, so that he should not be torn apart by them. But let it still be for a short time as it is now, then all the doings of the temple will know a drastic change, because finally, one cannot stay there.
[10] Now you also know how we in fact think about it. Therefore, be so kind to tell those 7 men to escort us safe and sound from this mountain to the city.”
[11] Only now, Raphael said to the Pharisees: “Why are you actually in such a hurry to return to the city? If you have truthfully good and honest intentions and are also saying now that you want to believe in the Messiah, then you are safer with us here than in the city. You have come up here as an enemy with the intention to know where the Messiah is staying. Right? If you have changed your mind concerning Him, then why do you not want to inform as His friend where He is staying, so that you can look Him up and show yourselves to Him as men who are believing in Him?”
[12] The Pharisee said: “Dear wise young man, if we would do that, then it could be charged to us in an unfavorable way, and maybe it would be explained in such a way that we are pretending to be nicer than we really are, in order to still know now from you where the Messiah might be staying. Truly, it is not important for us anymore to know where He is staying. For truly, we are no more His enemies. However, to present ourselves to Him now as repented friends we still feel too bad for this and we are not worthy of Him. And so, it surely is understandable that we cannot and do not want to inform now to know His eventual place of abode, and therefore we want to be in our houses to deliberate further in order to know what we have to do in the future to join with Him completely. Besides, we also have to inform the temple about the failure of our mission, so that they should not send out other spies before they have received news from us, and in this way would cause unrest in the whole city and the whole environment. We think that we have explained sufficiently all our motives that are forcing us to return as soon as possible to the temple and our houses. Therefore, do allow us a safe retreat.”
[13] Now Raphael said: “I can assure you that in the temple they will wait for your notice until tomorrow, and therefore they will not send out new spies. And Lazarus has also enough rooms available in which you can deliberate, and he has food and the best wine in abundance, so that you can strengthen yourselves. Now that you are here, I would like to advice you to stay here at least until midnight and only then go to the city with a safe escort. But if you definitely want to leave now, then we will not retain you any longer. The lions – as you clearly can see – are already gone, and there in the neighboring tent are your Greek coats. Do now whatever you want.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 3
The religious ideas of the Pharisees (18/51)
After these words of Raphael the Pharisees did not know so well what they had to do now.
[2] But one of them said after awhile: “You know what we will do? The boy must have spoken correctly and truly, and therefore I am of the opinion that we must stay here until midnight when Lazarus can show us a room in which we can be alone without being disturbed so that we can discuss the matter about the Messiah accurately and well, and also still a few other things with our friend Lazarus.”
[3] All of them agreed on that, and Lazarus guided them by way of another door into the house. There he showed them a large room and instructed immediately to set a table and serve bread, wine and other food in great quantity and also good lamps. All this was so pleasing to the Pharisees that one of them made the remark: ‘Yes, if this is the case, then we also can bear it until tomorrow and will leave our colleagues in the temple as they are. They nicely will have to wait until the morning to receive notice from us.”
[4] All of them agreed on that, and an elder who was as highly ranked as a chief and who had a lot of experience in all kind of worldly wisdom said, when his tongue had been made loose by the wine: “Wherever a man is feeling good, he also must stay, and so we will stay here until the morning, and I gladly would like to speak with you, my dear colleagues, a few openhearted words.
[5] It surely is funny what man is. What actually is man, the mortal god of this Earth who tills the ground with his intellect and with the might of his hands and who brings about great works to an harmonious existence? I tell you: man is nothing else than a very pitiful animal because he knows that he must and will die, while no animal seems to have any notion of it. That is why it can live with a very quiet mind until the moment of its death without ever having one thought that one day it has to die. Therefore, it would be better for man to cheer up a little his pitiful life now and then and to chase away for a few moments the dark thoughts about death.
[6] The power, which man has called into existence, can according to my opinion never be wise and good, just like a man who creates the most ingenious works can never be called wise and good, for he destroys them afterwards when they have reached their highest completion and takes away entirely their existence, and immediately after that he makes the same piece of work again for the same purpose.
[7] After all, concerning God as the all-creating power, one cannot imagine anything wise and good. Because if that power would be good and wise, then He also would have taken care of the survival of His most ingenious works, like we human beings are. But there is no question of it. When man at high age has reached a greater perfection in knowledge, thinking and acting, then he already starts to die. He becomes weaker and weaker, his vital strength is weakening every day, and this continues until he has blown out his last breath. What will happen with us after that, you all know, and it is not necessary to describe this further.
[8] Although in our teaching about God we have the assurance that in material man there still lives a spiritual man who continues to exist after the falling away of the body. But what can man do with a teaching and the consequent faith if no irrefutable proof has been given to anybody about this?
[9] How many exalted fathers, wise men and prophets did not exist before us and have lived according to the wisest laws. Undoubtedly they believed in a God, prayed to Him and loved and honored Him exceedingly and believed also firmly in an eternal life after the death of the body. But finally these great and wise heroes of faith still had to die, and nothing was left except their name and their deeds and teachings that are written in the Scripture. But where did their souls go?
[10] In fact, which one of us has really ever seen or spoken to a soul who continued to exist somewhere? At most, in a dream or in a malicious fever heat. It is true that there are people who claim that they have spoken with souls of people who died, but these are people who are totally lacking the knowledge and a sense of judgment, and they often take pleasure in telling other people out of their living fantasy and imagination about supernatural things in order to give themselves by that a certain mystical appearance at which they are more attached than a magician to his pure profit.
[11] One must also admit that from time to time there are people whom, in order to emphasize their statements and teachings are performing wonderful deeds, and by that they want to put their stamp of truth upon it, just like we are experiencing now with the truly remarkable prophet of Nazareth. Besides, He teaches the people very well and promises to everyone who believes in Him the eternal life of the soul.
[12] Yes, all this is very nice and even good, because this is giving many people a certain reassurance and takes away from them the fright of death. But this was also done by the old prophets, and thousands of men have believed firmly and have even sealed their faith with martyrdom. However, time has snatched away those great prophets, together with their believers, and nothing else is left of them except their names and deeds that are written in the Scriptures and which we also have to believe without any further proof.
[13] Why then is it that no soul who continues to live somewhere in the beyond comes to us, who would say to us for instance: ‘I am Elijah, Daniel or Isaiah who continues to live very happily in the beyond’? I say to you: just like the old prophets and also Moses have perished, so we also will perish, together with the so famous prophet who even seems to awaken the dead, and the future descendants will inherit from us and from Him precisely that which we have inherited from the old prophets. Even if faith will continue to exist perhaps for many centuries with many additions and falsifications, then the living true conviction will still be exactly the same as the one which we have now about the survival of the soul after the death of the body.
[14] Although such a continuance of the soul after the bodily death would be something invaluably exalted, and a man would certainly do everything to assure himself completely of such a life if somehow he would have solid proofs of it. But this was always lacking, and therefore it is not surprising that the once so firm faith of the elders has been cooled off with us.
[15] Who of the more civilized and experienced part of the people are actually still visiting the temple in full faith nowadays? The highly ranked people and wise men are only entering the temple because of the common people, and they pretend that their faith is firm like a rock, so that the people would think by themselves and say: ‘There must be some truth in it, for the highly ranked people, scientists and wise men who can know everything, are attaching much importance to it.’
[16] Therefore, I truly am not an enemy of this famous Galilean because He makes the poor people again enthusiastic for a life of the soul after the death of the body and gives them good comfort. But I do not think it is right that at each opportunity He is indicating that we are the greatest imposters of the people. And as someone who is passing Himself off for a wise Man, He is not considering that basically He is doing the same as that of which He is accusing us of. If only He would tell the people the truth, just like I am doing now, namely as the old experience teaches us, then He probably would not have as many followers as He is having now.
[17] This is my true belief and my honest confession before you my colleagues which however I only have spoken out between us, because I really know that you all are thinking exactly the same as I do. In the temple, in presence of the people and our many and very blind colleagues it is however necessary to speak differently. What do you think about this opinion?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 4
A scribe refers to God’s order (18/52)
Another scribe said: “I cannot say that you are wrong and I share your opinion in many aspects, but I actually cannot accept your opinion as a totally settled truth. Because I cannot believe that God as the very wise Creator of Heaven and Earth, who actually continuously maintains the sun, the moon, the stars and the Earth should have created us as perfect works of His wisdom and power only to serve Him as His perishable playing dolls.
[2] Man has only a short life to live on this Earth, and the reason of this seems to be that his soul has to develop in the body in a certain way and must acquire a certain and durable solidity, so that he can continue to exist in another world that must be limitless and which corresponds with his being.
[3] For if man with his body and soul would only be destined for this material world that, although it is so big, still has its limits, then as a result of the continuous increase of the number of human beings – if they would be immortal as far as their body is concerned – this Earth would soon be too small and too limited for the human beings. Even more so because it consists of much more water than firm habitable land. After a certain time, God would have to make the human beings impotent and also stop their aging process so that they could continue to live forever with a certain normal power and strength and cultivate the ground of the Earth for their livelihood.
[4] However, we can believe with certainty that after a certain period of time men would have enough of such a necessary monotonous life, because indeed, the daily experience teaches us that everybody starts to be very bored when he has to live in always the same life conditions and will be languishing for a change. And since after many thousands of years even the most inventive person will still have come at the end of all his favorite changes, he finally would come into the greatest boredom, which by no means he will not be able to chase away.
[5] After these thorough observations it surely seems that God’s wisdom has created men for another, higher and freer life and not for a world that is limited in everything, which is however good enough to serve men as a first step in development, but can never be intended to give him an eternal happy existence.
[6] For this and still a lot of other reasons I believe in the immortality of our souls, because if these would be mortal we have to represent God – whose power and highest wisdom is clearly seen in all His works, just as His goodness and His justice – as unwise or even as completely not existent.
[7] No reasonable thinking human being can assert that some blind and dumb power could bring pieces of work like we men are, to an orderly existence. Because what one does not posses he can impossible give to someone else. Give for instance to someone who is very stupid and who is hardly capable to chatter his mother tongue, an assignment as teacher of a foreign language in a school. What will he accomplish? Nothing more than a statue. That is why there must exist a very wise and almighty God, and anyone who can think clearly will have to recognize this as truth.
[8] However, if the almighty God is very wise, then He also must be very good and just and He surely must have good intentions with us human beings. And through the mouth of the prophets and other wise men, He also must have announced to other men what kind of intentions He has with us people, and what man should do in order to already on the Earth enjoy a happy pre-existent life, and by means of this pre-existent life make himself as capable and receptive as possible for the next eternal life.
[9] However, a God who has done that and still continues to do that, did not create a mosquito, and certainly not us men as pitiful toys for His whims. Or can one perhaps imagine a good man who would take pleasure to see how his poor fellowmen are continuously tormented in the most horrible manner? As far as I have observed the people in every respect, I have always noticed that God in no way is harming people. This is what people are doing to each other and all too often mostly to themselves. Because firstly their never satisfying selfishness and greed drives them to persecute each other as much as possible and by this they harm each other with all kinds of evil things. And because they no more pay attention to the revealed will of God, they catch all kinds of diseases through the most disorderly ways of life, which are highly poisoning this pre-existent life.
[10] Question: are God’s wisdom and goodness also somehow guilty of this? If this would be the case, then the highly to be honored people who continuously have lived according to the laws of God would have before their passing away from this world also be tormented by such malicious diseases just like those who since their youth have lived a godless life and by this have brought the nature of their being into the greatest disorder. Oh no, I already have convinced myself about it very often that man who lives according to God’s order will most of the time also reach a high age of life, and in the end he dies a remarkable soft death.
[11] Here and there are also examples of pious and righteous men who finally separated from this world and did not exactly die such a soft death. But by that we always can assume two cases, namely that God will try someone’s patience more heavily, so that his soul will receive all the more strength for the life in the beyond. Why? This certainly will be well known by God.
[12] In the second case however, the aged person who became pious and righteous could have disturbed the order of his body by the many sins of his youth, and this can have equally as many bitter consequences, which for him will not exactly make his last hours the most pleasant. But we can be absolutely sure that people who since the beginning have lived according to God’s order, always will die a very soft death.
[13] This is now my opinion of which I myself will stay loyal unto the end of my earthly life. Everyone of you can believe and do what he wants.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 5
The Pharisees talk among each other about the early death of children
and about the Messiah (18/53)
Then the first speaker said: “Yes, I truly cannot reply anything on this, except that with all your good ideas you did not give us any clarification about how the early death of children can be reconciled with the wisdom, goodness and justice of God.
[2] According to your idea, man has been called by God to acquire a true and to God pleasing solidity of his soul by means of a good ordered pre-existent life on this Earth, because the fact that this is the purpose of God appears clearly from all revelations which came to us through the mouth of the first patriarchs and the prophets. But what happens in the beyond with the children of which, because of their early death, a disordered, and even less an ordered pre-existent test life was actually not possible? If the soul of man can only reach the solid, true eternal life through a good ordered pre-existent test life, how is this possible for the soul of a child to reach it? Or does the soul of the child die together with the body?”
[3] Then the second, good speaker said: “From the early times of men it is not known if children have died during that time. The early death of children is only caused by the sins of the parents, and therefore, consciously or unconsciously, the early death of their children is their fault. But God in His highest wisdom will also know how to take care of the innocent souls of children. They certainly will be able to catch up with what they have failed to do here when it was not their fault.
[4] Is this Earth the only world? Let us take a look at the starry sky. Great wise men from ancient times and even Moses in his supplement books that we still have but in which we do not believe anymore, have pointed out that the sun, the moon and all stars are worlds and are often a lot bigger than ours. If this is so, then it also will not be so difficult for God’s wisdom and power to show the souls of the children another and perhaps also in many aspects better world to live in, upon which they can reach their completion of life.
[5] There is really no question to the fact that God has still other school worlds in the eternal great space of creation for the human beings. We as small and weak human beings have also more than one school building for our children. If this is possible with us powerless human beings, then why should that be impossible for the almighty and very wise God?
[6] The patriarchs, who certainly were more in contact with God’s Heaven than we now, knew very well that this is so. We however, by our materialistic worldly attitude have lost everything that is of the spirit, and we hardly know anything about it anymore. Although I also am a material man, but I have learned and experienced many things and therefore I speak now as I speak. Of course, in the temple in the presence of everyone I cannot speak like that.”
[7] The first speaker said: “Now I have no more objections and I am truly glad that you have changed my mind. But now it is time to return to our main subject, namely the wonderful prophet from Galilee. In the beginning I made immediately the remark that on Earth there are always special men from whose words and deeds we easily and indisputably can recognize a higher intelligence equal to God, as this seems now to be the case with our Galilean.
[8] But also other people do not lack identical gifts. Take for instance today the sudden disappearance of our coats and the magical appearance of the 3 lions. This is a real wonder that a simple human being cannot understand. Now, these people could say: ‘I or he over there is your Messiah because he is capable to perform wonders’, which we however cannot accept, because if we would do that, then it soon would entirely be crowded with messiahs. The Essenes are also performing wonders, but for this reason they are by far no messiahs. The Galilean however presents Himself to us as such. What can we say about this?”
[9] The second, good speaker said: “My opinion – that I however was not able to express for understandable reasons – is as follows: His teachings and deeds are well known to me. As far as His life and way of acting are concerned, He is the most pure Jew, completely according to the meaning of Moses. However, how things are with us in the temple with the best Moses, this we all know very well. And also He seems to know it perfectly, otherwise He would not have added such hard words to us this morning. Moreover, with the born-blind man He has performed a true wonder of God, only by His will, which before was possible to no one. And thus, I am of the opinion that we as sharp observers must leave the matter alone. Time will give us advice. If finally He still is the One who He openly proclaims to be before all the people, then we will do eternally nothing against Him. If finally He is not the One, then He also will not do anything against us, despite all His wonders.
[10] The best is to secretly examine all His teachings and deeds. If we see that those are totally pure and His deeds totally of a godly nature, then we will also believe in Him. However, if in our eyes He does not comply with this condition, then we will stay as we are and will leave everything else to God.”
[11] All of them agreed on this and they continued to eat and drink.
[12] After this speech, Lazarus went at My order to them again. He knew what they all had said because I told it to everyone.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 6
Lazarus tells about his experiences with the Lord (18/54)
When the well-satisfied Pharisees saw Lazarus they all expressed their joy about the fact that he came to them without being called.
[2] He also greeted them, saying (Lazarus): “It is a great satisfaction to me that you are feeling so well at this place that you have cursed. And since everything is known to me what you have discussed here in private, I think that you, who are really wise men, will not make use now of your ban over my possessions.”
[3] The first speaker said: “This certainly not, but how – by Moses – were you able to hear at closed doors and windows what we have spoken to each other as soft as possible? Tell us the content of our speeches, otherwise we will have to believe that you want to make fun of us.”
[4] Here Lazarus declared to them solemnly that he would never do such a thing and then he repeated word for word everything that they had discussed with one another before.
[5] When the Pharisees heard that, the first one said again: “But how – by all stars of the sky – were you able to know that?”
[6] Lazarus said: “You yourself have said with your own words that there are people in the world who possess rare qualities. Why could God not have given me some rare qualities? But I can tell you even something more important, and this is that you as a result of your understanding and speaking can be very close to God’s Kingdom if the bad air of the temple would not be a obstacle to you. However, I am saying this particularly to the one who was discussing with you, with whom you finally agreed on all points, as well as all the others. Consequently, all of you – truly to my great joy – are standing now at one and the same spot with this really very respectable person with whom you were discussing, because now, there will not be many men of your kind anymore in the temple. Therefore, I say to you, as your old and true friend, that you are now standing closer to the Kingdom of God than you suspect.”
[7] Now the second speaker said: “Dear friend, explain yourself further. What do you want to tell us with this? How can we be closer to the Kingdom of God than we can suspect? Do we perhaps have to die here? Did you put poison into our wine?”
[8] Lazarus said: “How can you ever as truly intelligent people think such thing? I am immediately willing to drink out of your cups to proof how untrue this thought is. You will be able to live long enough on this Earth. Only by your knowledge you have come close to the Kingdom of God and by your secretly kept faith, but not with your earthly lives.”
[9] The first Pharisee said: “What do you mean with the Kingdom of God?”
[10] Lazarus said: “Nothing else than that in your mind you possess the right knowledge of God. Besides, if you also would accept Him whom you have persecuted until now as the One who He truly is, then you already would be completely in God’s Kingdom that is full of light. Do you understand now what I wanted to say with: you have come closer to the Kingdom of God than you can suspect?”
[11] Then the first speaker said again: “Now, it is good that you are mentioning this subject. The fact that you are very fond of the wonderful Galilean, we do know already for a long time. And we have made it known to you – rightly or not. This is nothing new to us. But since you surely must know that Man better than we do and that we are hopefully now good friends again – because you have by your talent, which formerly was unknown to us, convinced yourself about how we actually think about it – it is now maybe the best moment that we get to know that Man better. You do not have to tell us at all by that where He is staying for the moment because we do not want and will not ever make use of the ridiculous decision of the temple anyway. And we also do not want to know the Galilean better because of the cunning temple priests, but only for our sake. Therefore you can now speak very openly with us about Him.”
[12] Then Lazarus said: “How and where He was born and all the things that happened when 30 years ago the old evil Herod let as much as possible innocent little boys of 1 to 2 years old be killed in Bethlehem because the 3 wise men from the far morning land who were guided by a star towards here told him that in Bethlehem a new King had been born among the Jews, that you all will know as well as I do. But you do not know that by godly providence and decree this new-born King of the Jews did not fall into the hands of the cruel Herod, but with God’s help and through mediation of the at that time still young Roman captain Cornelius He escaped safely and soundly to Egypt. I think to the old city Ostracine. And only then, when the old Herod died 3 years later because he was eaten up by lice, He came back, more precisely in the vicinity of Nazareth. And there, in quiet seclusion He grew up with an education that is not worth mentioning and has become a grown-up Man.
[13] When He was 12 years old He came with His earthly parents to the prescribed examination of boys to Jerusalem. He stayed 3 full days in the temple and brought all the elders, scribes and Pharisees to total amazement by His answers and questions. My father who paid the examination fee because of the poverty of His parents told this to me.
[14] Also this, will surely be remembered by the elders among you, although not the fact that He escaped from the rage of Herod and that after 3 years He came back from Egypt to Nazareth.
[15] And look, the Man who is now performing such great works, only with the pure godly power of His will and His word, is precisely the same as the King of the Jews who was born 30 years ago in Bethlehem, and precisely the same wise young Man who 20 years ago has brought the whole temple to total amazement.
[16] Now you know with who you are dealing with in the person of the so extraordinary Galilean, and this is certainly also necessary in order to have a good idea about Him.
[17] What He is doing now, you partially know, but for more than half you are taking the things that were told to you about His teaching and deeds as fables and exaggerations of the people who are following Him and believes in Him. And in this you are greatly mistaken.
[18] I truly am not the man – as you know me – who will buy a pig in a poke. Therefore, I have assured myself very accurately for a long time and at different places to know what kind of Man He really is. And look, even if I also am well grounded in the Scripture, I never found anything suspicious in Him, while this was often the case with the loud-voiced magicians.
[19] His teachings are entirely those of Moses and the prophets, and He performs His wonders only where it is necessary, and He never let Himself be paid for it. In short, His powerful Word is the purest Word of God, His wisdom is God’s wisdom, and His deeds are also purely God’s deeds, because no man is capable of doing the same.
[20] When I went, more than half year ago with Him and His at that time many disciples to Bethlehem, we found a great number of beggars before the gates of the old city of David, because there was a feast. Those poor people, men and women, begged us with loud lamenting for alms. The most deformed who were without hands and some also without feet were crying the most, and therefore I also wanted to remember them according to my wealth.
[21] He however, indicated that there was still enough time for that, and then He asked the poor people that if ever they would be totally healthy and would have their limbs back, they would not prefer to earn the necessary bread with the work of their hands. All of them certified that if that would be possible, they would rather work day and night instead of asking even for one moment longer for alms. Then He said: ‘Stand up and walk and search for work.’ On this word, all of them were immediately healed from their various diseases. The blind could see, the deaf and mute could hear and speak, the paralyzed jumped up as young deer and the deformed without hand and feet received – mind you – clearly new limbs, and this all was the work of only one moment. Afterwards I put all these wonderfully healed people with me into service, gave them immediately some money and gave instructions to know where they had to go.
[22] When one has been the very witness of such a deed and of still a 100 more of which one cannot say anymore: ‘look these were greater and more memorable than the other’, and when one has seen that also all animals, all elements, the whole nature, even the sun, the moon and the stars and the seas of the Earth, as well as the mountains obey His will, and He Himself says: ‘I and the Father in Heaven are one. He who sees Me, sees also the Father. He who believes in Me, will have eternal life, for I Myself am the Truth, the Way and the Life’, then one with his healthy senses and his healthy mind cannot doubt anymore that it is as He is teaching and as since Adam, all fathers, patriarchs and prophets have predicted and taught about Him.
[23] Now I believe fully and unshakably in Him, and dare also to confess this loudly to the whole world, because I have my irrefutable reasons for that. Anyone however can do what he wants. Now you know in short and in full truth the most important concerning the great Galilean. Consider now among yourselves what you have to think and believe about Him.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 7
Lazarus accuses the indifference of the Pharisees (18/55)
The second, good speaker said: “Yes, friend Lazarus, I surely cannot say that you are not right in this, because if I would be in your place I also would do what you are doing. But I better keep those things secret, as well as every other better conviction because in my position I cannot openly swim against the stream of the world. You however are a very rich and by your Roman citizenship a completely free man and you can do as much good as you want. Nobody can cross your plans. However, how things are with us as temple servants, this you know. For this reason we can only adhere to the truth in silence. But in public however we have to tell lies. The fact that in this lying world things are like that with us who are still from the older and better times and who can understand the truth for ourselves, you know as well as we do.
[2] I believe now what you believe and this is the way it is and it will never be different since there are too strong and undeniable proofs of all kind which are speaking and witnessing all too clearly in favor of it. Yet, we can do something openly for this case: apart from the fact that we in the counsel are neither for nor against it, we can unconditionally abstain from every vote, and at a good opportunity we can make it clear that in this situation every attempt for persecution is completely useless. And I believe that in this way we – although not directly beneficial – still will not have an obstructing influence for the good cause and can finally not be considered as entirely bad. What is your opinion about this, friend Lazarus?”
[3] Lazarus said: “Friend, to say it honestly: when one is completely convinced in himself of such a great truth, which is surpassing all the sunlight, but dares not to speak out openly before the eyes of the world in favor of this truth – no matter what kind of position one may have in this world – then he can be compared to a man who is neither cold or warm. If I think about it now and if I according to the strongest and most irrefutable proofs must acknowledge in faith: ‘that is the Lord Himself, by whose love, mercy and will I am living’ – as all the prophets have predicted about Him – then only He means everything to me and the whole world and the whole temple means nothing anymore. Now He has fulfilled what He has promised. He who has given the commandments on the Sinai to Moses and to our fathers, is now bodily among us and shows us through words and deeds that He is the One, the eternal faithful true Jehovah. How is it still possible for a man to behave in such a lukewarm manner at such an important matter of life?
[4] If I were in your place I would – since you perceive that the temple as it is now will not hold out much longer – take my riches and try to become a real disciple of life of the Lord. From now on you cannot gain much in the temple for your earthly life, because the offerings are becoming smaller every year, for understandable reasons that are known to you. Besides, slowly you are coming at the end of your earthly years of life and you must say to yourselves: we probably will not stay much longer on this world. And then what?
[5] About the life in the beyond you are, according to my best knowledge suspecting something, but by far you still have no certainty. The Lord, who is now incomprehensibly among us as a Man could show you the life in the beyond and assure you of the future life, and that would surely be for you the greatest gain of life. What do you think about it?”
[6] The first speaker said: “Yes, yes, friend, you have spoken very well, and it probably will be the same for the Galilean, but one should also think about how he can in a good manner free himself from the temple without being noticed by the other colleagues. If we were not the most elderly of the temple we could leave the temple by some pretext, for example as Jewish apostles to convert gentiles to the Jewry, but we are already too old for that and are holding the most important positions in the temple, and therefore this is a difficult matter.
[7] We could retire on payment of one tenth of our riches, but by that we would harm the good cause of the exalted Galilean more than it would do any good, because if we would leave our position in the temple, it soon will be taken by others who definitely are lying in wait for that. Those replacements, as new brooms would certainly resist the good cause of the Galilean more furiously than we who at least know now through you what we have to think about Him.
[8] Now we can work in the high counsel in a moderate way for the Galilean, and so we can eliminate many obstructions for His exalted teaching, because we as elders of the temple have still a great influence on the high priest who is a true tyrant for those around him. At a good opportunity we can also tell many extraordinary things and show him who the Galilean is who is hated so much by him, and that it is madness to resist someone whose will is capable to destroy the whole world in one moment.
[9] If we clearly impress this upon him, his fierce zeal will certainly cool of, and he will not often deliberate day and night how the Galilean with all His followers can be caught and be brought to ruin. Then one way or another we will find an opportunity for ourselves to personally come together with Him, from now on as true friends and followers of the Galilean and let ourselves be taught by Him. I think that this idea of mine is also worthwhile.”
[10] Lazarus said: “Oh certainly, but honestly, for yourselves there is little benefit to be expected. What you want to do now in the temple in favor of His cause has a good human meaning, but if you think that He, who you still call the famous Galilean, is truly the Lord Himself to whom all power and wisdom are at His disposal, it must be clear to you how silly and senseless the thought is and how foolish the imagination of a man is to, in his mortal weakness and blindness help God by means of an advice or deed. He does not need our help in eternity, but we only need help from Him.
[11] When He lets us human beings perform good things, then it only happens for our own salvation, because by that we are practicing the true and living love for God and from that to fellowman. However, the more someone has grown in his heart in the love for God and fellowman, the more ability he will receive from God to be able to love Him and fellowman more and more.
[12] But God does not need our activity for that, as we human beings need for instance the activity of our helpers and maidservants. However if we are active according to His advice and according to His teaching, this is only for our own salvation, but never for the salvation of the Lord, for He Himself is the salvation of all created beings.
[13] The fact that this matter is so and can never be otherwise, surely you yourselves are now realizing. That means if you can see and acknowledge that which I have seen and acknowledged already a long time ago, namely that He is the Lord Himself.
[14] However, you only consider Him as an extraordinary Man who despite His wonderful power still needs now and then the help of human beings. Then that which you want to do for Him will certainly be praiseworthy, because neighborly love commands us that we human beings will help one another with word and deed.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 8
The hesitations of the Pharisees concerning the Lord (18/56)
Now the first speaker spoke again: “Dear friend Lazarus, you have evaluated it very well if in full earnest this is how things are with the wonderful Galilean as you said and have faithfully described to us out of your well founded conviction. We also are mostly of the opinion that this matter is really so. However, for such an infinitely important matter it is from our side as Jews – the people of God – very necessary to set up an accurate investigation and first think very well about many things and to consider if secretly in the background this is still not a case where we finally have to look upon it in a different way instead of someone who is so totally under the impression of those wonders that his mind and senses are no more sober for it.
[2] Look, already outside it stroke me, as well as all of us, how first that well-spoken young man took as fast as lightning away our coats by his word and will, in such a way that it happened before we knew it, and we also did not know where our coats were. Then these 7 men came – according to their outer appearance they were Egyptians or Arabs – and they only had to make a sign, and to our amazement the 3 furious lions stood there. Look, these are wonders that were performed by men. Now, if that young man who also does not lack any wisdom would say about himself: ‘I am the Christ, my deed of wonder proves it to you’, would you then immediately accept him as the one he claims to be? Or if one of those 7 men would claim this about himself would you believe him? Did Moses and the further prophets – as we can read in the Scripture – not also perform great wonders, although they were not Christ?
[3] Now the wonderful Galilean is also performing great and very remarkable wonders for everyone. Moreover, He also speaks really very wise words and says that He is Christ. Now then, the fact that He claims to be what no other performer of wonders has claimed to be, still does not prove enough that He is also really the One for who He gives Himself out before the people. On grounds of your testimony we accept and believe that this is indeed the case, but this does not take away the fact that we still have to investigate in every respect. If however we can find nowhere any apparent contradiction, then at once we will do what you have advised to us in a truly very wise and friendly way.
[4] Look, you still can have much different and exceptional proof, which we do not know yet and which have taken you to a deeper inner conviction. Now then, we are still lacking this for understandable reasons, because we ourselves have seen and heard Him – the famous Galilean – only a few times personally in the temple, and about His wonderful deeds we only have heard a lot from the mouth of other people. We personally have only witnessed very little, only of the healing of a paralytic and recently of a born-blind person. And that, friend, is now really not enough anymore. The more so because we also have seen that young man who also seems to be a Galilean and the 7 other men performing wonders by which it was made clear to us that other men are also capable to perform wonders.
[5] Concerning His wise words, also that young man spoke very wisely, as a real prophet, and our coats could not protect us against his sharp look, and so until now we still can say: deeds of wonders nor wise words and teachings are for us conclusive proofs that the Galilean is in full earnest and truth the promised Messiah of who it is written that He is Jehovah, the Lord Himself.
[6] Also you yourself gave us just now the remarkable proof that someone by means of strongly awakened discernment can know word for word and maybe still a lot more, someone’s most inner thoughts and secret speeches that he only would say to a friend in private in order not to give offense to someone else. Since already you yourself, while you are a human being like we are, possess such wonderful ability, then why could the Galilean not possess such special abilities, which every other man must consider as a wonder because the ways to acquire such an ability are totally unknown to him, and people who have such abilities do not want to teach others in this at all.
[7] In former times there were prophetic schools where only men were accepted – more precisely young men – who already since their birth were noticeable by certain special qualities. Especially an extreme good morality and, concerning the fleshly nature of man also an extreme chaste character was needed.
[8] Now then, we can see that in a morally completely unspoiled person total different qualities can be developed compared to the sick nature of a very common sensual immoral person. But for this reason, such a person who is gifted with extraordinary qualities can, compared to other people who are weak by nature, by far still not and actually never say that he is a God.
[9] I myself during my youth have seen a very simple shepherd who by his companions was called their king. This man was very moral and pious. He did not have a shepherd’s staff and he only had to will and then the flock obeyed his gestures, his words and his will. I do not know if he also was capable to do other things, but why could he not give this special quality to other shepherds as common property?
[10] Therefore, for the moment my idea remains as it is, namely that in the world always a few special gifted people can exist. But that is why one should be very careful to acknowledge that person as being a God who came down from Heaven.
[11] Among the old prophets there were also great and small ones, but neither Moses nor Elijah was God. I have now told you very clearly my opinion and you can evaluate according to your own liking, as you want and as you can.”
[12] Now Lazarus said in a very friendly tone: “According to earthly-human intellect you have spoken very truly and rightly, and with good reason you also could not evaluate and speak in a different way because you and your colleagues are still lacking a lot in order to fully recognize the very exalted Galilean as what He nevertheless is, despite your doubts and your ideas and objections that appear to be very intelligent.
[13] You can believe me that I also did not allow myself to be carried away by a certain enthusiasm for the wonders to acknowledge the exalted Galilean as the Messiah. Oh, very different things have brought me to this.
[14] Indeed, now you are admiring the young man, the 7 Egyptians and now also me, but I say to you that you do not know neither the young man nor the 7 Egyptians who are still very simple and unspoiled men like once the patriarchs were on the Earth, and therefore you also do not know how it was possible for me to know exactly what you have discussed behind closed doors.”
[15] The first speaker said: “Now then, explain this to us more clearly, then we will see if we can follow you completely in your belief.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 9
Lazarus’ testimony of the Lord (18/57)
Lazarus said: “Did you then not read in the Scripture: ‘When the Lord will come as a Son of Man on this Earth, the few righteous ones will see the angels coming down from Heaven and will serve Him?’ However, what will you say when I will tell you that I and many who were with me have seen that, and it was not a dream and even less some illusion, but a full, evident truth. And the young man here is an angel, and even more: an archangel.
[2] The inner spirit has shown the 7 men from the faraway Back-Egypt that with us Jews the great promise was completely fulfilled, and they went their way and came to us, led by the spirit, in order to see for themselves the Lord of all glory as a Man who deals with the people and to see Him teaching. And we are so blind that we do not want to realize what they as people who are living faraway from here can already see in the fullest light.
[3] However, concerning my ability by which I could know what you have said behind closed doors, I never had that before, but the great, very exalted Galilean, the Lord, has given it to me as a result of my faith in Him and the love that I had for Him, and on account of Him for my many poor fellowmen.
[4] What I have told you here, is a holy truth, but I cannot assure it to you in another way than by saying to you once and for all: this is how it is and not otherwise. And that is why I believe that the very exalted Galilean is in all living truth the promised Messiah, Jehovah Zebaoth. He who believes in Him and loves Him above all and his fellowman as himself will have the true, eternal life in him.
[5] But now you can do whatever you want. Because this also is a holy statement of the Lord: even the will of the devil must be left free, because otherwise man should be no more man and the image of God. He would be an animal of which the soul would not have any freedom and could therefore only act in such a way as it is driven by God’s omnipotence.
[6] Everything that you can see on Earth and at the firmament is judged and stands under the unchangeable law of ‘must’. For a short time man must put up with this rigid and firm law regarding his body. Only the body of man is – as far as his form, growth and very ingenious organic structure is concerned, as well as the normal duration of the bodily life – guided by God’s omnipotence, and therefore God can also heal at once any sick body by means of the power of His godly will. But as far as the free soul of man is concerned the omnipotence of God has no dealings with it. Therefore, also the rules of conduct, which God has given to the souls of men were not given to man as ‘must’ but as ‘you shall’.
[7] Consequently, we have received the laws from God without ‘must’ and we can obey them if we want. Therefore, nobody is forced now to go to Him in faith, but everyone must do this freely out of himself. One should think about the consequences that this would have for the soul in the beyond where he will remain as free as he is here now. Only with the difference that there he will have to draw everything out of himself whatever he will need for his eternal livelihood. But how will he fare there when he did not follow the advises of God and did not gather here spiritual treasures and help in himself?
[8] Just as God with His omnipotence restrains Himself here because of the fullest freedom of life of the soul, so also He will by virtue of His eternal order restrain Himself eternally. However, here on this Earth every man has the advantage for his soul that God’s omnipotence has given him all kinds of treasures to make use of, and when he will use them according to God’s advises he can with that acquire very great spiritual treasures for his soul for eternity. In the beyond however, a world full of treasures and food will totally disappear. There, every soul – as image of God – will have to create everything out of himself, that means: out of his own wisdom and out of his own totally free will. How will he fare when he still has never been in contact with God’s will or with His wisdom and love?
[9] Where will a blind, dark and by that totally powerless soul, who is lacking all inner, spiritual treasures start and do in the beyond? When you slightly think about this you surely must realize how terribly foolish it is not to take part now in this great time of God’s mercy, which is appearing here and there while one will maybe never more have such a brilliant opportunity for that in such high degree.
[10] Now I have told you everything that a friend who loves the truth can tell you, and I say to you once more, what I already have told you several times: as far as I am concerned you are not bound and you can do what you want, because your souls are equally as free as mine.”
[11] When the Pharisees heard Lazarus speak like that, the second speaker, who is – as known – a qualified scribe, said: “The fact that friend Lazarus – who as private individual is almost as wealthy as hardly a second one in the country – cannot have any interest when we follow up his advice, is very obvious. Because what will he care about our gold and silver, our pearls and precious stones? He has so many of them that he easily could buy a kingdom with that. Thus, he is not persuading us to believe in the Galilean so that we would step out of the temple and then would deposit our treasures in his bank of exchange with interest. Far from us to believe such thing of him since a couple of years ago he closed down his bank of exchange. But he, who is known as a skilled evaluator of all possible incidents in this world, has in no way considered this matter of the great Galilean one-sidedly and he has with his known discerning spirit found the real heart of the matter in this exceptional case. It would therefore be really the best if we simply will do what he has advised to us.
[12] Truly, in our temple there is now little that can be done. The material gain has for the greatest part as good as disappeared. However, for our souls there are in the temple only continuously greater losses but never more gain. That is why it should be very clever of us if we at our high age would finally keep ourselves informed about how things will be with our souls after our bodily death, of which certainly we will not have to wait very long. I would immediately free myself from the temple if all of you will also do that.
[13] But before that, I still would like an easy to be fulfilled condition, and that is the following: I gladly would still like to speak with the young man, which friend Lazarus has indicated just now as an archangel. Tell me, friend Lazarus, would that maybe be possible?”
[14] Lazarus said: “Oh, nothing is easier than that. I only have to call him, then at the same moment he will be here.”
[15] The second speaker said: “Please friend, do this, because I am burning of desire to see and speak with this archangel-man.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 10
Raphael makes himself known (18/58)
At once Lazarus called Raphael according to the instruction that I already gave him in the big dining-hall, and at the same moment he was already in the small dining-hall where the Pharisees were staying with Lazarus.
[2] When Raphael stood suddenly before the Pharisees they were surprised how he could be so fast at the call of Lazarus.
[3] When Raphael was standing now before the Pharisees who were greatly amazed and were searchingly staring at him with very meaningful looks, the second speaker, shuddering with secret deep respect said: “Tell us, mysterious young man: is it true what our friend Lazarus has told us just now?”
[4] Raphael said: “Why are you doubting about it? Did you before not experience yourself that a man of my age can impossibly possess my abilities? Yes, I tell you: it is exactly as Lazarus has revealed it now a little too soon to you. I am not like you an earthly man, but I truly am a messenger of the Lord. My name is Enoch. However, now I am called Raphael, because when I lived during the ancient times on this world as an earthly man in the flesh, I did not experience the death of the body, nor the prophet Elijah either. For God the Lord changed me in one moment. But the Lord did not give this grace to me alone, but also to others who loved Him above all.
[5] But you have always been full of unbelief and now even more. But such a craving of doubt is not honorable to you. If you do not believe freely, there will also not be an outer nor inner power that will force you to it, because your will must be totally free, for without the free will – just like friend Lazarus has explained it – you would be no men but entirely dull animals, like the apes in the forests of Africa.
[6] Now I say to you: he who still values and loves this transitory world and its meaningless bad offices with their pitiful admiration more than the Lord who is now bodily present among the people, and we, His Heavenly servants with Him, is with all his worldly intelligence a big fool and is not worthy of the Lord, and His help will not be given to him. He who has recognized the Lord and does not look for Him, will also not be looked for by the Lord with His mercy.”
[7] The second speaker, who could not delight enough in the beautiful shape of Raphael, said: “Yes, yes, you really are an archangel. I believe now everything, and now the great desire has come in me to meet the very exalted Galilean, to kneel down before Him and to ask Him for forgiveness for all the great sins that I have committed on this world.”
[8] Also the other 9 Pharisees and scribes said the same.
[9] And Raphael said: “All right, then you can return to the temple in the morning. If your colleagues – who are now almost without exception malicious – and dark people will ask you what you have come to know, then answer: ‘We have searched diligently and have heard useful things. But for our own salvation we find it necessary to continue this investigation in order to come to know everything and be able to relate it as good as possible. Therefore, also today we will continue the investigation and only appear before the counsel when we have heard everything.’
[10] When you will say that, they will gladly let you go. Then come to Bethany, and do not worry about anything anymore. Because all the rest will be taken care of according to the almighty will of the Lord. However, do not say anything about all the other things that you have heard here. Do as I have told you now.”
[11] Then Raphael disappeared, and also Lazarus said goodbye to the temple servants.
[12] The temple servants discussed until after midnight with one another about what they had experienced and heard, and were sleeping on the good resting chairs.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 11
The Lord commends Lazarus (18/59)
I said however to Lazarus who came back to us again: “My son, My friend and My brother. You have accomplished your present task to My greatest satisfaction, because now the last of the still clear thinking temple servants are won, and that is good for My case, because the high counsel rested mainly on those who are now won. For they have knowledge and experience and they are fluent in speech. Those who are still dwelling and ruling now in the temple – even if there are still a great number – are totally blind, dumb and evil.
[2] But these who are now won should nevertheless stay with the temple, just as our Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea. For if they would completely leave the temple the others would start to rage and to yell full of bitter dissatisfaction to such extend that the Romans would have to take up the arms before the right time and bring the people and the land to ruin. However, if these elders will stay, then they can still prevent many things in our favor and moderate the fury of the others. But still, it is good that by a clever pretext they would come to Bethany tomorrow and that their considerable earthly treasures would go into the safe of Lazarus, because by that the 10 men are no more bound to the temple and will be free to go whenever they want and to stay away as long as they want, while they still will remain members of the temple, and so their place will not be taken by evil hypocrites.
[3] The reason that they will give as to why they will stay for a longer time away from the counsel and the temple is very good, because the temple servants who have put all their evil trust in these ten, think that they will go out to catch Me somewhere. But in this they will be greatly mistaken. The ten will indeed go out to make a closer investigation about Me, however not in favor of the temple, but in favor of their souls.
[4] For this reason, today was a last and good capture out of the temple, because the ten were still the last green twigs at the old, already totally withered and stone-dead tree of the temple. When they will be put to a young and fresh trunk as still useable grafts, then before long they still can bring forth a lot of good fruits.
[5] One thing I still want to do for them today, and this will consist of the fact that all ten of them will have a very memorable dream. This will give them tomorrow and still a long time after that many subjects for discussion and will bring them to reflection. What this dream is all about, they will tell you with al their eloquence tomorrow in Bethany.
[6] Now however, we will start our evening meal, because first I had to tell you word for word what happened outside with the temple servants and what had been discussed. And thus, My friend Lazarus, you can order to serve good bread and still more good wine on the table for the well-prepared fishes. Because during this night, which will be for all of you a very memorable one, we will not spend our time with sleeping but will stay awake and by that we will still experience a lot of things. Therefore friend, do now as I have told you.”
[7] Then Lazarus went immediately with Raphael outside, and in a few moments everything had been excellently taken care of. We ate and drunk now very cheerfully and discussed many things that were beneficial for the people, and also what the Pharisees had discussed among themselves and about what they agreed upon.
[8] More in particular the Romans, Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea took great pleasure in the fact that the 10 worst Pharisees, who always in an inflexible way went to war against Me in the high counsel, had been willing now to bring themselves to other ideas.
[9] I said: “Indeed, by that a great victory was fought for the good cause of life, but Hell is therefore still continuously extremely active, and the prince of the lie and darkness is now more active than before to bring the seed of the new life out of Me to ruin. And before from now on 1 year will have passed, you will already clearly see the evil fruits of his activities.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 12
About matter and the danger of it (18/60)
Now Agricola who was slightly excited said: “But Lord and Master, You are really infinitely wise and are filled with an almighty will. And also, countless legions of the mightiest angels – like Raphael is one of them – are at Your disposal. Also we Romans want to battle for the success of the good cause against the might of all devils, and with heart and mouth we want to say: ‘Rather the whole Earth will fall into pieces than that even one dash would be destroyed of the truth and justice of what Your teaching has announced to us.’
[2] You alone are however more than almighty enough and do not need the countless many angels and even less our Roman armies. Then it must be for You very easy to secretly unlearn forever the evil practices of the prince of the lie and darkness who is working against You. What are we doing with a totally incorrigible criminal? As a justly punishment we throw him in a so-called eternal prison, or we bring him to death according to the law. For a man, who once has become a perfect devil can better disappear from the Earth instead of continuing to live unto great disaster for the other better fellowmen. Please, o Lord and Master, do also likewise with the prince of the lie and the evil darkness of life, then rest and order and truth, love and justice on Earth will prevail among the people.”
[3] I said: “You easily can say that because until now you still do not understand and realize what has to be understood by Hell and the prince of the lie and darkness.
[4] You are right when you say that I have the power to destroy Hell and its prince with all his devils, but if I would do that then you will have no more Earth under your feet, no sun, no moon and also no stars. Because the whole material creation is a continuous judgment according to the immovable order of My will and My wisdom. This must be and must exist, so that the souls of men can acquire on the hard soil of judgment the freedom and the full independence of the eternal indestructible life.
[5] If I would follow your advice and would dissolve the whole material creation, then I also will have to destroy the bodies of all men. However, the body is a necessary instrument of the soul, and only with the help of this instrument can the soul – according to My highest wisdom and deepest insight – fight and acquire eternal life.
[6] However, although the body is absolutely necessary for the soul to receive eternal life, it can however also easily be the greatest disaster for the soul, because when he will allow himself to be blinded by the necessary prickles of his flesh, give in to it and with all his love and his whole thinking and will would completely surrender to it, then he will come under the judgment of his own prince of the lie and darkness out of which it will be very difficult to be saved.
[7] And look, what your body is for your soul, that is the Earth for the whole human race. He who will allow himself to be overly blinded and to be captured by the glittering of his treasures, he also will come by his own free will in the judgment and the material death of it, out of which it will still be much more difficult to be freed.
[8] However, precisely because men are now capable to draw more and more precious treasures from the Earth to acquire by that the greatest possible prosperity, pleasantness and sensuality, they have strongly intensified the activity of the prince of Hell, which is in itself the eternal judgment and consequently the death of matter and together with that the death of those souls who allowed themselves to be taken prison by the earlier mentioned reasons.
[9] With what kind of almightiness and wisdom can you fight against it if you want it to be effective for eternity? I say to you and to you all: with nothing else except with the truth that I have taught you and with the power of extreme self-denial and the true and full humility of the heart.
[10] Strive only for that which you recognize as truth, and then act according to it and not out of appearance for some worldly reason like the temple servants and also many gentiles are doing. Then by that, you will have conquered in yourself the complete Hell and its prince. All evil spirits that are present in all matter will not be able to harm you anymore. And even if an endless great number from the whole great Man of Creation would attack you, then they nevertheless will have to flee away from you as loose chaff and as desert sand for the mighty storm.
[11] But if the treasures of the Earth are holding you captive, so that you in order to possess them, would also deny the recognized truth, then you are already conquered in your soul by the power of Hell and its prince who carries the name of lie and darkness, judgment, destruction and death.
[12] Look at our 7 Egyptians. They know all the great treasures that are hidden in the interior of the Earth, and would also be able to make them useful in great quantity. But they are despising them and prefer to live very simple and are only searching for the treasures for the spirit. That is why they still have kept the true, primitive qualities of men by which they are true rulers and commanders over the whole nature, which certainly would not be the case if they ever had allowed themselves to be captured by the enticements of the nature.
[13] When a father of a family and master of the house wants to keep the right and good order in his house, then he must not be familiar with his personnel and always give in to their weaknesses of all kind. Because if he will do that, he will become a prisoner of his unreliable domestic staff, and when he would say then to one of them: “do this’ or ‘do that’, will the servants, who have received power over him, still obey him? Oh no, they will only mock and laugh at him.
[14] The same would be the case with a general who would make himself subordinate to his soldiers who can only receive their power and courage from their general. If the enemy would come and he would command the soldiers to attack and defeat the threatening enemy, would the soldiers obey the weakened general? Oh no, they would struggle back and say: ‘How do you weakling want to command us? You never had the courage and the will to let us seriously practice the use of the weapons and you only trifled with us as playmates. How can you now command us against the enemy? You have never been our master but we were yours. How can you now suddenly try to be our boss when we were your master since the beginning?’
[15] Look, this will happen to everyone who will not from the very first beginning strictly be exhorted by his parents and teachers to deny himself in all possible fleshly desires, so that they would not become lord and master over his soul. Because once these will have power over the person, then he will have a tough job in the future to command all those desires and temptations of his flesh, for they became weak and indulgent and unstable in his weak flesh.
[16] However, if a soul will be guided and trained already since his youth according to the truth of the clear mind, in such a way that he will have his flesh more and more under control and then will not allow it more than what it is due from nature according to My order, then self-evidently such a soul will also become indifferent for the whole world with all its treasures and its other temptations. And therefore, the soul who has in this way been purified in the spirit to become strong, is then also not only lord over the desires of his body but also lord over the whole nature of the world and consequently also lord over the entire Hell and its prince of the lie and darkness.
[17] Now you know who and what Hell and the prince of the lie and the darkness in fact are and how they can be battled and how they certainly can be conquered. Therefore, act likewise, then you – men on this Earth – will soon and easy have completely destroyed its kingdom, and you will be true lords over the whole Earth and its nature as well as over your own nature.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 13
The ideas of Agricola about the future of the teaching of the Lord (18/61)
On this, Agricola said: “Lord and Master. You have revealed to me again a new and extremely important truth, and I can clearly see that it has to be like that. But how is the situation with the education of man from his childhood on? One does not even know how and where he has to start and end with the education of children.
[2] For instance, rich parents have a child. They have a true ape-love for it and allow it everything whatever they are reading in its eyes, and they pamper it often in an intolerable way. They do not dare to punish such a child themselves for its many wrongdoings. Not even with a few serious words. And if later a teacher would perhaps do that, then he has made the child and the parents as his enemies and persecutors. Already the old Romans said: ‘He who is hated by the gods will be made a teacher by them’. Well then, the parents are blind fools, and the teacher must be foolish if he wants to live. Then how can children receive a proper education?
[3] With a kind of education as is generally the case now in the world of the great lords, every person and the whole human race must become so powerless that there is no way to know how the real true human being must look like and how he must be. And I must openly declare that on this Earth still a lot of storms have to blow over the fields and seas before humanity will return to the great and true situation from which it came forth in the very beginning.
[4] Good schools should be set up, not only for children but also for the blind parents, in which they all should learn the great truths that everybody must know in order to act according to it and so to become a true human being.
[5] But from where can we have the right teachers for so many people? You, Lord and Master, have indeed formed a large group of disciples who know what is needed to become a true human being according to Your order, but what is their number compared to the nearly endless great number of people on the whole Earth? And on top of it, there is the entire degeneration of people and nations on Earth and the hardness with which they are rooted in their morals and habits, and also their different languages.
[6] How then can man fight against all these enormous obstructions and how can he overcome them? Surely You are the Lord Himself and everything obeys Your will, and nevertheless You Yourself are bumping here in these civilized countries against insurmountable obstacles. Then against which obstacles will the few disciples bump?
[7] Yes, it would be good if we could lay Your godly teaching in one night in the heart of all the people, together with the zeal to act accordingly. But this is not Your intention because every human being must make it as its own, only by the teaching from outside. And further he must take up the serious will to act accordingly. But in this way, mankind will surely progress very slowly, and it is totally unpredictable how long it will take until all men on Earth will know Your teaching. And thus, Your teaching will always be the property of only a few people, and one can even ask himself how long all this will remain pure.
[8] Because as long as the people will not be fully absorbed by the truth of Your teaching, they will besides that still hold on to their worldly pleasures, be it more or less, which is actually the same. By means of many additions they soon will make of Your teaching an earthly source of income, and then it will look in no way better with Your later disciples than now with the many Jews and gentiles. And the true blessing and the living fruit of Your teaching will be far away from the people. Although I am not a prophet, but it is my rather clear ability to evaluate things, which I have received thanks to my many experiences, and I believe that in this matter I have spoken out a true evaluation.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 14
The speech of the Lord about the future of His teaching (18/62)
Then I said: “This you surely have. And I know also that for the greater part it will happen this way. But nevertheless, on the whole it does not matter, because there are still a very large number of schoolhouses in My creation. He who will not learn it in Jerusalem, will be taught elsewhere.
[2] Yes I know and can see how a great number of false teachers will arise after Me, saying to the people: ‘Look, here is Christ’ or ‘There He is’. But I am saying now to all of you, and tell it to your fellowmen and children, that one should not believe such false teachers, for they will easily be recognized by their works.
[3] How a real disciple of Me should be according to My word, you have heard yesterday in Emmaus on the mountain of Nicodemus when I sent out 70 disciples to spread My teaching.
[4] So when you will meet teachers who will spread the coming of the Kingdom of God among the people in this manner according to My will, you and everyone can consider them as real and complete true teachers. However, when teachers – although in My name – want to make money out of My teaching, and their purpose is money and other treasures, then consider them as false and as never being called by Me to be spreaders of My teaching. Because My true disciples and spreaders of My pure teaching will always be poor in earthly matters, just like Me, but therefore they will be more than rich from a spiritual point of view. For they will not need to acquire My teaching and My word through time consuming learning of a predecessor, but I will put My teaching and My will in their heart and in their mouth.
[5] However, the false disciples will by the long studying of their also false doctrines have to acquire all kinds of texts, words and proverbs and will only then when they have learned everything tiredly from their puffed up and talkative teachers and leaders be ordained as disciples through all kinds of empty and blind ceremonies, as this is now also happening in the temple with the Pharisees, scribes and elders and also with you, gentiles, where the rank of priests is forming a real social class that continues from father to son and in which someone from the people is only accepted when one or the other priest has no children, and even then, only as a child that can only later on be educated as priest.
[6] So, how a true teacher and spreader of My pure teaching can be distinguished from a false one, this I have now clearly explained to you all, and thus everyone will easily be able to guard himself against the false teachers and prophets. However, him who will follow and believe them, honor them and also help them in everything, he can only blame himself when later he will be devoured by them.
[7] Yes, it even will happen that false prophets will exalt themselves on golden thrones and persecute as soon as possible the true ones that are chosen and called by Me. However, when this will happen, then also their judgment and their end will come over them, and My teaching will despite that continue to exist among the people on Earth. But it will only shine, radiate and comfort in quietness as a free possession among the people, but never as a ruler who is commanding entire nations on a ruler throne with crown, staff and scepter.
[8] Where this will be the case in My name, it will be difficult to find Me, and instead of My love there will be greed, avarice, envy and persecution of all kind among the people, and one deceit will extend the hand to the other. When you will see such fruits among the people, you surely will perceive what kind of mentality those prophets have who are ruling on thrones and from whom their false teachings are originating.
[9] If however, you always will be able to receive what is right and true – providing you have a desire for it – will you turn your heart to that which is false? And so, now you know that despite all false prophets and teachers who will arise later, My pure teaching will continue in quietness and without pompous display until the end of times among the people.
[10] The fact that this teaching of Mine will only spread slowly among the people of the Earth, of that I already have clearly shown you the reasons more than once, because I surely know the best when a people is ripe to accept My teaching.
[11] However, the things that could happen in all the somewhat ripe places on Earth for a fast spreading of My teaching, that has also happened and soon a lot more will be happening. And for this reason we can now put this subject at rest without further remarks, for we still have much more important things to discuss.”
[12] Now Agricola said again: “This will undoubtedly be so, because You alone know best all things that have to happen on this miserable Earth. But anyone of us who cannot look into the future and to whom You have only given that which is needed to go through his earthly life as good as possible as test of his free will according to Your teaching, and who moreover still sees a lot of obstacles on the way of the light, will despite everything be filled with so much worry that he will ask himself: ‘What will finally be the result of all that?’
[13] Will Your teaching that is so holy pure come now to all people, and when? Or will it always be an exclusive possession of a few chosen ones? According to the words that were now spoken by You, the latter seems to be the case. Well yes, all right, because whatever is right for You, o Lord and Master, that must also be right for us human beings, since we cannot change it without You. But because it pleased You to give us human beings, Your created beings, in addition to a free will also an equally free reason, You also have given us by that a free discernment, and therefore I have spoken as I have spoken.
[14] But I have understood from Your reply that You still have very extraordinary plans and purposes for the people, otherwise You would not permit that in addition to the pure teaching that You have given now and in addition to Your good instructed disciples there will still rise other false ones, and the people will again be misled and fall into a godless darkness. This way, I cannot speak further and I will apply myself now completely to listening.”
[15] I said: “Friend, you will do good by that. As long as one knows much too little the right reason for it, it is better to listen than to preach.
[16] Believe Me: to create worlds is easy, but to bring free people to life and let them perfect themselves by which the godly almightiness by virtue of the order of its love and wisdom, has to be silent and watch, that is finally also for Me a matter which is not easy. Therefore, only My limitless patience and immense tolerance can help Me.
[17] For this reason, by their very own belief and deeds, people have to be put in all kinds of good and bad situations, so that then by the consequences of their belief and deeds they will become sensible and will finally, out of their own will search for the right light.
[18] Like all the creatures on this Earth are developing themselves materially between day and night and between summer and winter, so is also man doing the same spiritually.
[19] When the first men on this Earth were spiritually walking in the clear daylight, then finally the light simply became a burden to them. When later however, the spiritual night made its appearance with them, only then they started to understand the value of the spiritual day and valued it, and the better ones begun to search scrupulously for the lost paradise.
[20] Then it was given to a few to find the spiritual day again, and many ran to the happy ones who found the spiritual day again and let themselves be guided to the light. But also many, blinded by the world did not understand what a spiritual day is and remained in their night, which was compelled by their own laziness. These could then also not benefit of the happiness of a spiritual day and were in great need. That need was however a good guard for the happy ones, because they could well notice which fruits that man had picked of his spiritual night.
[21] Look, this is how it happens, that besides the enlightened ones there always will be those who are not enlightened and will multiply. But therefore, the enlightened ones will never lack on this Earth, and they always will be given the opportunity to enlighten with their true light of live those who are not enlightened, and the reward of the enlightened ones who will do that in My name will later be great in My Kingdom.
[22] To be enlightened by My grace is a great and invaluable bliss for man. But it is a 1.000 times more valuable to enlighten with his light of life also others who walk in darkness. That means, if they will accept the light. But this must always be said to all of you again and again: that you should not throw the pearls of My teaching to the swine of men. Because a person who has once become a real swine, will also stay a swine. For even if such a person on a good moment will listen with pleasure to a true and good word and will also pick it up, then he still, at the next opportunity will go back to his old pool and jump with pleasure in it, and will still remain a swine. Thus, to such people no gospel should be preached. And for such people I have another gospel that their own nature will proclaim in much pain, wailing and gnashing of teeth.
[23] And now, we also have discussed an important subject and we can now, being comforted, move over to something much different. Who of you still doubts about one thing or another, let him rise and speak, because I want that tomorrow you will be well enlightened to leave with Me the Mountain of Olives. Therefore, each one of you is free to speak, as his reason will inspire him.”
[24] Then most of them said: “Lord, we do not doubt anymore and we are very happy with that.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 15
About the density of the population of the Earth. The difficulties with old age. (18/63)
But one of the Indian magicians, who was still with us said: “Great Lord and Master, I still have a lot of things of which a brighter light would not harm me. If I thus would ask you something, would You find me worthy to give me an answer?”
[2] I said: “You are as well a human being as any other, and this is sufficient. Do ask whatever you want, then I will answer you.”
[3] Then the magician thought about it for awhile if ever the question would perhaps not be too stupid and common, but he quickly pulled himself together and said: “Lord, there is something that, which according to my experiences that I have acquired on this Earth I do not find right for the survival of men. If You will not change that and improve it in one way or another, then in the course of time the survival of men will surely be in trouble.
[4] Look, men and animals are multiplying day by day and they also need more and more food, but the soil of the Earth is never extended or enlarged. When this will continue for a couple of 1.000 years the survival of men will certainly give problems. What do You say, o Lord, about this opinion of mine?”
[5] I said: “My dear friend, you could have spared yourself entirely this worry, because how many people can live on the now habitable part of the Earth, is already calculated very well by Me since eternal times. When the Earth – the area that has been dried up until this day to accommodate the people – will continue to exist another ten thousand years, and the human race would double or triple every year, then on this Earth ten times as many people as there are now will still very well be able to survive. And when in course of time there would indeed be so many people that the present big, dried up soil of the Earth would not be able to feed them anymore, well then we still have a lot of possibilities in store to rise up in one moment whole continents out of the sea in order to still feed another 100.000 times as many people as there are now living on the Earth. So, about this subject that is giving you so much worries, you can be completely at ease.
[6] On this Earth there are living now such a great number of people that you do not know any figure that would be big enough to describe it, and still there are on Earth so many big pieces of uninhabited land that a 1.000 years would hardly be enough to travel through and view them. And still, certain rich people possess great pieces of land for themselves that are really more than a 100 times bigger than what they need for their food. If you assume that in due time the soil of the Earth will be divided somewhat more equally, then all the people – even if they would be 100 times more than now – will still have enough food and find a shelter for their body, and certainly when they will live according to My teaching. Are you now satisfied with this explanation?”
[7] The magician said: “Lord and Master, entirely, and my heart is feeling lighter now. But I still have something else, about which I still would like to receive a little more light from You then what I was able to acquire so far in Your very exalted company. It is true that there was already a discussion about that, and from Your mouth there were also explanations that gave me much light. But there is something that has still remained dark for me. Now that I, together with my companions am staying by the source of the light, I would like to be enlightened a little more in everything that is still dark for me.
[8] Look, Lord and Master, the existence and the life of a human being is really great and lovely. He is begotten, born, and from that moment on raised by his parents to become a human being who can think, speak and act according to the ideas that were conveyed through education and that he has discovered himself as a thinking human being by means of his thinking-faculty and by his reason that was formed by way of experience.
[9] Then, when a person of good will has brought his spiritual strength to a for him as high as possible level through great effort and often bitter experiences, his physical and also his spiritual strength is decreasing. The body becomes tired, old and feeble, gets sick and consequently dies mostly in great pain and in great fright and fear for death.
[10] Now I know indeed from Your mouth that death for human beings is nothing to be frightened of, and would also be completely painless if they would have stayed in the order that was revealed to them and if they would have lived and acted accordingly. However, now it is for the people, who are without fault, very regrettable that so many of them can impossibly know anything of the order for the human life that was revealed during ancient times, and are therefore forced to life in a totally opposite order that arose without their fault. Nevertheless, they must just as well bear the bad consequences of it as if they would have deserved it by their fault. Well now, honestly speaking, I consider this a strange arrangement from Your part in the mechanism of the human body.
[11] It is a very good law that he who kills a human being will also be punished by death as a warning example for others who in their evil lusts are maybe also hindered by someone. But a law by which for instance when someone has fallen of the roof and by his fall would kill another human being, is punished by death, would be the greatest unrighteousness that exists in the world. And look, according to me this seems to be precisely the same as the godly arrangement that was mentioned just now in relation to the diseases and the very painful bodily death of most people. By that, they are enduring a punishment, which they in fact have never deserved by their fault. This You could arrange a little different in the future.
[12] Although, it were precisely the Indians who often during many years have endured the greatest pains, because our religious doctrine tells them that God is having His greatest pleasure in those who firmly endure the worst pains with the greatest patience. But by seeing such often very cruel suffering and such pain, the mind of a friend of mankind who inwardly is objective and free from prejudice resists it and asks the Creator of Earth and men: ‘Almighty and wise God, can You actually feel pleasure in the unnamable tormenting and pain of Your created beings? If the people are infatuated in their thinking and mind, You must have enough means to enlighten them again, just like You have enlightened the first created human beings of this Earth.
[13] Why do You allow that thousands of mankind must first live during thousands of years in the most bitter tormenting before there is only a little spark of Your light that is spreading among them?
[14] Look Lord, this is a very important question from us, very troubled people, to You, the Lord and Creator of Earth and human beings. Give us a true light about this.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 16
About the reincarnation of the inhabitants of the stars (18/64)
I said: “Friend, a couple of days ago I have given you a clear light about this subject. If you did not completely understand it, I really cannot do anything about it. Look up to the stars. I tell you that these are all great worlds where also people are living, just like here.
[2] Many of the countless people on those stars know by their angels that a soul can only attain to the true childhood of God on this Earth, but only by means of a heavy and difficult life in the flesh. When they want, they will be allowed that their souls will also be begotten in the flesh on this Earth. Once they are here, they also have to accept that for a short time they have to go through it, because by that they will reach forever the triumph of the full equality with God, and therefore they can also submit to a few things, since I also, voluntarily, out of love for My children have submitted to a lot of things, and also will have to submit to something very big and bitter for the salvation of My children.
[3] God’s Kingdom can only by obtained by force and great sacrifices. Remember this well, and also that which I have already said about it. Did you understand this well?”
[4] Then the magician said: “Yes, Lord and Master, I have well understood this now and I also remember now again what You have said about this subject a couple of days ago. I thank You for everything for what we have now gained at Your holy side for the eternal salvation of our soul. When suffering and pain will afflict our body, we will bear it with all patience out of love for You, for also we cannot know now for what other reason that we are placed on this Earth in the flesh, except that we have to, we want to, and we also will search for God, acknowledge Him and furthermore love Him above all, no matter how bitter the circumstances may be.
[5] For it seems to me that exactly those who are closest to Your heart whom You always are trying the most, compared to those who by their different acts are more distant from Your heart. Because on our trips through all regions of the Earth I have many times met people who did not believe in any god and they treated their fellowmen often worse than wild animals while they themselves had an indestructible health and were guzzling in a life of pleasure. And moreover, they finally died a painless death that was fast as lightning.
[6] On the other hand I met elsewhere very pious, good people who were devoted to God and were often living in the greatest misery that they were patiently enduring, which was putting my belief in the loving care of a good and extraordinary wise God and His existence in a doubtful light.
[7] Now, such doubts have entirely disappeared with us, and we know and realize now where we stand and in which circumstances the people on this Earth must live their life for the trial of the free will. But emotionally I still must confess that this life of the trial of freedom is a tough assignment for the people, even if after fulfilling it, they can reach the greatest and eternal benefit of life.
[8] We as human beings could before our existence never have wanted to exist, but only You could want that, and so we are Your work and You take care that they can become fully that for which reason You have created and destined them.
[9] Because this is so and not otherwise, and You have clearly shown us the ways that we have to walk. So we want to go for that goal which You have placed before us. And with determination and with the greatest possible patience and with dedication to Your will we will walk over the thorns that are in our way here and there. This is now the firm and serious resolution of mine and also of my companions. You however, who we now recognize as our Lord of life, ask You not to bring too heavy tests and trials over us at the moment that we are separating from this world, and also to be merciful and charitable for all other people according to the merit of their lives.”
[10] I said: “That for which you will ask the Father in My name, will also be given to you. For only the Father is good and has no pleasure in the suffering of people, but He also does not prevent that such things come over the people if they out of sheer love for the world forget the Father, do not have faith and direct themselves in that which must give them all kinds of misfortune.
[11] Walk continuously on the ways that I have truly shown to you now, then you only will have little to suffer and your departure from this world will be easy.
[12] Only those who by all kinds of attachments to this world have buried their soul too much in the flesh must finally mostly suffer bitterly, because such a soul must be detached from it with great force so that he would not completely go to ruin in his flesh, and this must then also produce heavy pains in the body. And this is then also good for the soul because through the pains and the suffering he will be purified of his fleshly lusts, and by that he will be able to make an easier progress and advance more surely in the beyond on the way of spiritual life.
[13] However, people who are strongly attached to the world, who do not believe in a God, who moreover are enjoying a healthy life at a high age and finally are also dying a quick and painless death, have already received the reward of their life in this world, and in the beyond they hardly can expect any reward. Among such people there will be outer darkness and among them there will be much wailing and gnashing of teeth.”
[14] The magician said: “Lord and Master, when such people, who mostly are gentiles, cannot help it when they never have heard anything about a true God and therefore could also not believe in it, then a very terrifying survival of their soul in the beyond seems to be a too heavy punishment. Yes, people like us now who have come to know God and must believe in Him because He is visibly existing before them and teaches them the ways of life Himself – when despite that they would become unfaithful and would do what is evil, then they surely would deserve such a horrible fate in the beyond as You have described to us now. But people who cannot help it when they were more animal than human being in the world, I would like to consider as unaccountable, and a punishment in the beyond for their committed evil deeds does not seem to me in accordance with the godly order and the love that is rising from God’s justice. Because when someone on this Earth does not know a God and consequently does also not know His will, and who has no other law except that which is prescribed by his nature and his passions, he can with respect to God’s will commit no sin and be punished for it. Lord and Master, look, also this is still a dark corner in my soul, that You very merciful would maybe like to enlighten a little.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 17
The treatment of the people on this side and in the beyond (18/65)
I said: “Also concerning this point, the things that are right and completely suitable have already been said, and you also have partially heard it from My disciples. However, you cannot so well remember it and in some corners of your life it has again become a little obscure. But if you will live according to My word you will receive the baptism with the Spirit which is the true, inner rebirth of the Spirit in your soul. This living Spirit of all light and all truth will then guide you into all the light and all truth, and then everything will become clear in you, which is now obscure and dark.
[2] God’s love and wisdom can also see – and certainly even more clearly – that which your more enlightened reason can already tell you, namely that one cannot punish someone to whom no law has been given which he should obey. And it certainly would be unrighteous and unfair if God would ordain this.
[3] But there exists now nowhere on the Earth a nation that is totally without any law. Because God has awakened wise men among all the nations according to their needs, and these have given them laws and have also told and showed to them that there is a God who has created everything and also sustains, guides and rules everything. These wise men have also taught the people that God will reward – here and in the beyond – those who obey the laws, but will chastise and relentlessly punish those who live contrary to the law, already here and certainly in the beyond, because the soul of men after the death of the body continues to live in another world of spirits and will be judged according to his acts.
[4] Look, every nation has received such a teaching, and when they will forget it, they soon will be reminded of it, partially by newly awakened wise men and partially by the individual conscience. And so, nobody who has reason and common spiritual faculties can excuse himself totally when he acts in contradiction with the laws that are known to him. And when someone in the beyond comes into the condition of his love and his free will, he also will not be able to say to God that He has treated this one or that one unjustly, because to the one who wills it himself, no injustice can be done.
[5] Over there, every soul will receive what he wants. If it is something bad, then beforehand it will be made clear to him what kind of consequences are attached to it. If he will listen to that, then he can easily be helped. However, if he does not mind it, then without hindrance it will be allowed that he will have everything as such and will enjoy that which he wants from his love.
[6] However, love – be it of a good or a bad kind – is the actual life of the soul of every human being, angel and devil. If we take away the love from the soul, then we also take away the life and the existence. This can however not happen in God’s pure order, because if only the smallest atom in creation could be destroyed and would lose its life completely and forever, then God Himself would lose an atom from His existence, which however is impossible.
[7] And in such a way a soul can never entirely lose his existence, but by his free will he can become very unhappy and wretched, and he can, if he seriously wants it, also become again by his free will happy and completely blessed.
[8] Now how can the subsistence and the situations for the soul be arranged in a more different and better and more justly ordered way than this? Do you understand this now, and is the dark corner in you now already a little lighter?”
[9] The magician said: “Lord and Master of all life, it is now already a lot clearer. Yes, if things are like that and also must be like that, not even the smallest of objections can be made anymore by us people against You, and I am ready with the asking of questions.”
[10] I said: “For the moment you will do well with that. But it will happen again, that you will still ask a lot. But now it is time to proceed to something else. Who of you still wants to know something can now come forward and speak and ask, for today the gate of Heaven stands wide open for all of you.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 18
The gate of Heaven and the Kingdom of God (18/66)
After I said that, one of the Pharisees who was won came forward and said: “Lord and Master, since You have now said that the gate of Heaven stands wide open for all of us, would it then not be possible that we all could see with our eyes the opened gate of Heaven so that we somehow could form an idea of how Heaven looks like from the inside? Because through the opened gate we surely will be able to see a small part of it.”
[2] I said: “How long will I have to be with you and suffer your materialistic attitude? For who is the gate to the true Kingdom of Heaven? I am the gate, the way and Heaven Myself. He who listens to Me, believes in Me, and loves the Father in Me above all, will walk through the right gate of all life the light way to the Kingdom of the Heavens that is created spiritually out of My pure love in the lightest and most living form out of My wisdom.
[3] Do not look up or down with your fleshly eyes if you want to perceive the true sight and the nature of Heaven which is the Kingdom of God, but direct the eyes of your mind at your inner awareness of love. There you will see Heaven, even everywhere, no matter in which place you will be in My creations, be it on this Earth or on another, this does not matter, because the view of Heaven will form itself out of the foundation of your life, just like it is formed by My word and by your good works. Only by means of your own Heaven will you be able to come in My eternal and infinite great Heaven.
[4] Remember this well, all of you: God’s Kingdom will not display any outer splendor and will also not come to you in an outer image and form, but it is in your deepest inner being and exists in the spirit of pure love for God and for fellowman and in the truth of the resulting life of the soul. For he who does not have or is aware of any love for God or fellowman in himself does also not have life in himself and no resurrection, which is Heaven in man, and consequently also no life within, but only the judgment and the resulting eternal death, instead of the only true and perfect life in Heaven.
[5] In a certain way the souls of the evil ones continue also to live after death, but they are only apparently alive, just like all matter and just like the life of certain animals who sleep during the whole long winter in a subterranean hole and who are totally passive.
[6] If you look at this now a little closer, you hopefully will not say to Me anymore: ‘Lord, show us the gate of Heaven and by that also a little of Heaven itself, or show us also Hell, so that we, being warned by its sight can restrain ourselves more easily from all sins.’ He who asks that, I will have to call a fool. Every human being has either Heaven or in the worst case, Hell completely in him and can view everything in himself.
[7] However, he who carries Hell in himself, is deaf and blind in his mind. Only now and then will his conscience remember him, otherwise he would not be aware of Hell in himself, for a soul who has become infernal is already as good as completely dead by the judgment of all his matter.
[8] But a soul who by his good works according to My will, carries Heaven in him, can also view in himself Heaven on a clear daylight, and from time to time also during the night in clear visions. For visions are given to man to have a certain communion with the world of the spirits, with the lower ones as well as with the higher ones, according to how much or how little of the true Heaven that the soul has build and in fact has created by his good works according to God’s will.
[9] Thus, walk according to My commandments, then you will easily and quickly be aware of the nature of Heaven in yourself. Did all of you also understand this very well?”
[10] The Jews, Romans, Egyptians and Indians said: “Yes, Lord and Master, and we thank You from the deepest of our heart for Your teaching to us, who are still very blind and deaf, despite that You have given us so much and such a great light. Therefore, we also ask You to have patience with our still great weaknesses. But we will from now on surely do our best, so that Your holy light that has been given to us will shine increasingly brighter in us.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 19
The powerlessness of man (18/67)
I said: “No matter what you do, do it always in My name, for without Me you do not have the power to do anything for the salvation of your souls. And when you finally have done everything that has been commanded and advised to attain to the true, eternal life, then say and acknowledge in yourself and also to the world that you have been lazy and useless helpers. For only God is everything in all and accomplishes all the good in man.
[2] When a man discerns God’s will and follows it, he does not act according to his own will, but according to the will of God. Whatever God’s will does in man or in a pure angel, is certainly not a work that is purely of man or of an angel, but the work of the One according to whose will a work was accomplished.
[3] By this, the work of man is only that he, out of love and true awe for God has made with his free will the recognized will of God completely as his own and acts then for his own salvation. But from that moment on it is no more the will of man but the will of God that accomplishes all the good in man, and so the good in man is then also only God’s work, which real and true man has to recognize in his rightly humility. If however, a person attributes a good work to himself as his own merit, then by that he already shows that he does not know himself and has certainly never known God in truth, and therefore he is still far away from the Kingdom of God.
[4] For this reason, give always in everything the honor to God and act always in His name, then you will have God’s love in you. And he who has God’s love in him has forever and always everything in him.
[5] But remember also the following: when man does something bad against the will of God, that deed is not a work of God, but entirely a deed of man himself, because in that case man did not make his will subordinate to God’s will that he knows, but is only continuously working against it. And of him can rightly be said that his evil deeds are completely his own deeds. But precisely by that, man has by the coarse use of his free will judged himself and by that he has in his blindness made himself unhappy.
[6] Look, with these spiritual things it is more or less the same as with a wise general and his subordinate soldiers. The soldiers must indeed go with many thousands into the hot and bloody battle, but no one of them may fight differently than only according to the plan and the will of the general. He who acts like this will fight a successful battle. However if one of the many soldiers thinks by himself: ‘Ha, I have courage, might and also the right insight myself. I will go into battle on my own and acquire a crown for my own head’ and would draw out of the order of battle of his general, would be as good as lost because he soon will be captured by the enemy and will be treated very severely. And whose fault is that? Of nobody else except of himself. Why did he not make the will of the wise general forever as his own? Then he easily would have conquered the enemy together with the others. Since he wanted to be a general at the same time as a soldier, he easily became a prey of the enemies.
[7] I however, am also a general over life – even the One and only – against everything that is hostile against life. He who will fight under My commandments and according to My plans will also easily be able to fight against the many enemies of life and will also easily conquer them. However, he who will start the fight against the many enemies of life without Me and relies on his own reason and will, will be captured and then be treated very severely. When he will be in hard imprisonment, who will then free him, since he has to search and fight his worst enemies of life only in himself?
[8] If however, someone wins easily at My side over a lot of enemies, then the victory is indeed only My work, because he could only be victorious except by following up exactly My will, plan and counsel. If then however, the victory that was gained is My work, then also the glory and the merit will be My own.
[9] You will now sufficiently perceive how and why you cannot do anything rewarding without Me for the eternal salvation of your soul, and why you then, if you have done everything that has been commanded as what is most wise, should openly recognize before Me that you were lazy and useless helpers at My side.
[10] When a farmer cultivates his land, he fertilizes it, then he plows the soil up with the plow, sows the grains of wheat in the grooves and plows it down, and then until the harvest he does not have to do anything. Is the harvest now purely the merit and the work of the farmer or is it rather in all aspects My work and My merit? Who created for him the 2 strong oxen for his plow? Who gave him wood and iron, and the grain to sow with the living seed? Who has already laid into it numberless new seeds and grains? From who was the light of the sun that warms up everything and brings everything to life? Who sent the fertile dew and rain? Who gave the growing up and ripening stalks the successful growth, and finally who gave the farmer the life, the strength, the senses, the ability to evaluate and the reason?
[11] When you will now think a little deeper about this image, it surely will become clear to you how extremely little can be credited to the farmer for the cultivation of the land. After all, actually nothing at all, and still he would like to say: ‘Look, all this is thanks to my effort.’ But he hardly thinks about it who the only most important Cultivator of the land of wheat was. Should he rather not acknowledge in his heart: ‘Lord, great, good and holy Father in Heaven, I thank You for Your great care. For all this was and is only Your work and will also always be. By that I was only a lazy and totally useless helper’?
[12] When this should already be said with material work, then how much more should this be said by man who I helped to cultivate his spiritual land of life with all sorts of things whereby he actually does not have to do anything else except to believe in Me and furthermore to make My godly will – as a pure present from Me – as his own in such a way as if it would be totally his, although it actually is only Mine. When such a person who is in full possession of My will is capable of doing everything and can perform great things and works, then whose merit is this mostly?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 20
About the laws of the Lord (18/68)
Now all of them said again: “Lord and Master, everything, everything is since eternity only Your work and Your merit. We human beings are indeed in every respect nothing compared to You. Only Your love and mercy gave us the existence and You even want to exalt us to become children who are equal to You. Therefore, we are Your work in everything, and our excellency is only Your merit. O Lord and Master, please never leave us, for without You we are absolutely nothing. What would we know of ourselves of the spiritual things, of You and of Your almighty will? And as we owe you everything, so also our faraway descendants will owe You everything, if ever they still will possess our understanding and our pure faith. But You, o Lord and Master, will take care that they will not be withdrawn too far away from the light which is now shining so brightly.”
[2] I said: “As it was until now, so also in the future this will be left to the workers in My fields and in My vineyards. What really will matter then is how they will handle My will that they know very well, be it in the right or the wrong way. Therefore, take care that after My bodily separation from you there will be no quarrels and disagreements, for those will really become the mother of the antichrist on this Earth. I am saying this now to you beforehand, so that you will prevent it. Indeed you will prevent it, but if your disciples will do that also is still another question, for also their free will, as well as yours has to be respected.
[3] My teaching gives you the highest freedom, and therefore it cannot be proclaimed with the sword and with the chains of the darkest slavery, because man must also be acquainted with and accept that which he can and will procure with the highest freedom of live. As I have given you all this for free, so you also should give it for free to those who want to have it from you.
[4] Also, I have forced nobody of you, but I called you in full freedom: ‘He who wants, let him come, listen, see and follow Me.’ And you have done that out of your free will. Therefore, act from now on like this in My name, then you will walk the right way.
[5] But he who will make a ‘must’ of it, will not be My disciple, and on his way he will encounter rocks, reefs and thorns. Take all of you a good and true example on Me. What would it cost Me to force in one moment all the people on the whole Earth by My omnipotence to completely accept My teaching and My will, as it is also possible for Me in one moment to map out with ‘must’ the way that all the other created beings strictly have to go according to My will? But will this give them an independent moral freedom of life that will make them happy? I say to you: no, not a single one.
[6] For a dim, very limited intelligence with a little spark of My emphasized will according to which it has to be active, is indeed something very much different than a limitless inner awareness connected with an enlightened thinking-faculty, a clear reason and besides that a complete limitless free will to which I never gave My commandments and My fatherly counsel with ‘you must’ but always with the free ‘you shall’. Because all commandments that I have given to man were in fact never laws, but only advises that My eternal love and wisdom gave to free man. With the conviction that they could give Me a so much greater honor, man has made of all these advises laws that had to be strictly followed, and not keeping them was sanctioned with temporary and eternal punishments.
[7] Moses himself has added many in order to inspire the Jews with a deeper awe for God’s revealed will, and others did the same. And the present Pharisees have now reached the highest point, not only of foolishness but also of evilness that had to come by necessity. The reason why the Jewry is now in such an indescribable bad situation is the inevitable cause of the fact that the people have made compelling laws out of My advises that were given in all freedom. And how can a compelling law go together with the free will and with the equally free, never limited reason of man?
[8] The free will of man will gladly and always accept the bright illumination of his reason with the greatest thanks as a grace from above, but a severe compelling law he will curse in his will and mind. Therefore, every human being who stands under a law of ‘must’ is as good as continually judged, and consequently as if he were cursed.
[9] Thus, he who will give the people compelling laws in My name, will give them instead of My blessing only the hard yoke and the heavy load of the curse, and will make them new slaves of sin and of judgment.
[10] Therefore, your care for the further spreading of My commandments should be above all, that you will not at the same time put a new and heavy to carry yoke on the shoulders of the people, but that you will free them from the old yoke.
[11] When a person with a free mind will recognize and realize the light truth of My teaching and My best fatherly will, he himself will with his free will surely make a free ‘must’ of it and will act freely according to it. And this alone will become the true well being of his soul. But a compelled law that is imposed on him will hardly ever or never at all do that, because firstly a compelled law for the free will of man is totally contradictory to My godly order, and such a law will only darken man and never enlighten him. And in the second place because they who are imposing compelling laws will immediately assume a higher future power and soon after that they will become proud, haughty and imperious. From their assumed godly position of authority for which the believers must often shudder and tremble more than for God Himself, they add to the pure godly announced precepts their own precepts as if it was the divine will that was newly revealed to them, and they attach to the observance of it more importance than to the observance of the pure divine commandments.
[12] From this, will proceed dark superstition, idolatry, hatred against people of different faiths, persecution, murder and the most disastrous wars. People are motivating this by all kinds of dark nonsense, so that they finally think and believe to render God a pleasant service when they commit the greatest offences and crimes against their fellowmen of different faiths. And only those who are imposing compelling laws are responsible for that.
[13] Therefore, in the beyond in Hell of which they were here zealous servants, they surely will occupy the most important places under the most relentless compelling laws, for in My Heavens there is only the highest freedom, however, by that also the highest unity, accomplished by pure love and the greatest wisdom.
[14] I have now expounded this to you truly and openly and have clearly explained it, and you also know now in freedom and without the least inner compulsion that which you as spreaders of My gospel should take into account. But if any of you or of your disciples want to act differently, then he will be warned indeed but for this reason there will be no inner compulsion by Me. But from the rotten and bad fruits the better people will soon notice what kind of mentality such a later disciple has.
[15] But because I am informing you this now, you must not think that by that I am abolishing the law that was given by Moses, because actually it is entirely the same which I am giving you back now in its original purity. Only the old, rusted ‘must’ I am abolishing and I give you the old complete freedom back. And the work to save your souls from the hard yoke and the judgment and of the actual Satan – the prince of the night and darkness who you know already – implies mostly that from now on you will stand no more under any compelling law in My name.
[16] As I am now giving you back the full freedom out of Myself, do also the same in My name to your brothers. Baptize them in the name of My eternal Love, that is the Father, in the name of the Word, that is the Son of the Father who has become flesh, and in the name of His Spirit of truth. And by that, wipe out in them the old hereditary evil that consists of the now well known damnable ‘must’ of the law. And I am asking you now if all of you have understood that?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 21
Agricola asks for guidelines for the education of the youth (18/69)
Almost all of them confirmed that, but Agricola came to Me and says: “O Lord and Master, I myself understand and acknowledge now completely the pure divine truth of this clear statement of Yours, and also realize that the cursed ‘must’ of the law is a work of human blindness, and robs man inevitably of all the higher light because it blocks all sources by which the pure spiritual light out of the Heavens could flow in him, and by that it also pulls his soul with iron force into the dark matter and squeezes it to death. But this great evil has grown in our time to such a power and extent that it probably could never be banned completely from the material Earth.
[2] If we only consider that the excess of Roman laws for the strict maintenance of which at least 800.000 blind and rude soldiers and a not smaller number of the very darkest pagan priests with their limitless full power are acting as loyal guards. To break through and destroy this horrifying dam is for human strength as good as impossible, even with the best will and the greatest and most energetic wisdom.
[3] I only speak here about our state in which until now as it is known, still the greatest civilization can be found, and I do not want to speak about other rich people on Earth where the human beings can hardly be distinguished from the wild animals. But if I already encounter difficulties with us Romans who until now cannot be conquered, then how will this be possible with the completely wild nations of this Earth?
[4] Yes, a few like me and surely still different others, will accept all that with the greatest joy, but as soon as in the pure light of the Spirit, groups and communities will be established, the priests will knock at the door of the emperor and will pressure him until he will even have to draw the sword against such communities. Only then will the old compelling law really be slain with iron clamps around the poor nations. Woe those who will then still dare to spread this teaching of Yours among the people.
[5] And now, I still have to mention another point that also seems to be of great importance to me, and that is the education of the youth from early age. Many thousands of children are often educated in a totally wrong way, either by the ape-love of their parents or by their tyrannical severity and other blindness. Besides, for the so-called better part of the people in the cities there are also the schools which are all under the authority of the priests, where the children are indeed taught how to read, write and calculate, but concerning the pure spiritual they never hear anything else except all kinds of dark superstition.
[6] Question: how shall we proceed in order to firstly show and make it clear to the parents how they have to educate their children, starting from the house? And if it would be possible to have a good result in this respect, how we then have to proceed to establish the public elementary schools in such a way that they will grow up for the people as a true salvation for the soul according to Your teaching? Lord and Master, no matter how indescribable good and true Your advises are in itself – and would even be more so by the living and perhaps general application of it – it almost seems to be equally impossible that the people would convert themselves everywhere for that in a complete natural way. Your omnipotence will for a great deal have to cooperate very clearly on that, otherwise, until the end of times not much could be accomplished with humanity as it is now.
[7] I surely am no prophet, but as a rather old statesman I have gained much experience. I know the government institution and the people, and consequently I can also predict more or less how this case will be accepted by means of a natural-human way of communication and what the result will be.
[8] Therefore, please show us besides the pure, divine true teaching the reliable ways, of which as far as I am concerned am now fulfilled, and from now on certainly also my whole house, and show us how we, weak human beings can inform in an effective way our many fellowmen. For otherwise, the people will – except a few exceptions – remain until the end of times the same as what they are now: nothing else than animals, gifted with some thinking-faculty and a little material reason, connected to a sensual free and evil will.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 22
The process of spiritual development (18/70)
I said: “As an honest statesman you have spoken now really wisely, and this is indeed the situation as you have clearly and without reservation described to Me. And I tell you that now at this moment we will not change it, although we surely would be able to do it.
[2] For as the earthly day is not dawning at once, but gradually from the first hardly noticeable glimmer of the morning until the full sunrise through numerous stages of increasing light, so it is also the case with the dawn of the spiritual day with the people on this Earth. For if I in one time suddenly would bring up a complete spiritual day for all the people, then they would – as long as they still have to carry their heavy body – become lazy and would not bother too much anymore in searching and examining. They will indeed keep the commandments and act according to the shining truth that is in them, but more in a mechanical way than in a complete living way when people can see the spiritual day arising in themselves by their own searching, examination and acting. And because they are experiencing great joy at that, they also teach their brothers who still are living in their own night, and exhort and encourage them to search for their own inner spiritual day. Then this is certainly better than when each person would be placed immediately in the fullness of the inner spiritual day without his own interference and acting.
[3] Particularly in this very dark time the disciples who will spread this teaching of Mine will also be equipped with everything that is now only in My power, and they will be capable to perform great signs in My name, wherever and whenever that may be necessary for the true well being of the people. But nevertheless, it always will be of much greater value when people will be converted to believe in Me and will act according to My teaching.
[4] For by the pure word the soul experiences no coercion, but remains completely free in his recognizing and acting while signs that are preceding this teaching, will impose on the soul an undeniably coercion of faith and will consequently not be any better than the ‘must’ of the law.
[5] However, concerning your external laws of the state, those should exist for the flesh of the people, for as long as man is not fully reborn in the Spirit, external laws of the state are necessary for him because they are training him in humility and patience which are extremely necessary for the attainment of the full rebirth. On the other hand they will help to keep dark and evil man away from causing a great deal of evil to his fellowman, because through sharply drawn boundaries these laws are allotting to everyone what is their own, and will chastise the one who willfully acts against it.
[6] For this reason, I am also saying that you should remain obedient to the worldly power, no matter if you find it good or even very bad, because its power has been given from above. However, once someone is reborn in the Spirit, he will, just like Me not trouble himself anymore by a worldly law.
[7] Children however, should be treated and educated with true and serious love. Each pampering and indulgence from the side of the parents is a great harm for the soul of the children, which will be accounted as guilt to the parents.
[8] Wise parents will also be blessed with wise children.
[9] With the education of children a ‘must’ is necessary until the good of the laws has become a voluntary and cheerful obedience. Once this is the case, then the child has abolished the ‘must’ of the law in himself and has become a free human being.
[10] Thus, do what you have heard now, then everything will be good and just. Whoever has still something to ask, can do that now, then I will give him light, so that he can walk and act in the clear daylight.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 23
How to make an end to the pagan priesthood (18/71)
Now the Roman Agrippa, living in Emmaus came with his companion Laius to Me and said: “Lord and Master, You have now really informed us about great and wonderful things, and by this it is like a heavy stone that has fallen from our heart. But one thing, which our friend Agricola has also mentioned as a great hindrance for the spreading of Your teaching, You still did not especially touch upon, and that is how to conquer the extreme stubborn pagan priesthood, which will be very difficult.
[2] It is already difficult with the Jewish priests here who still have an idea of the one, true God. How much more difficult will it be with the pagan priests with their rigid materialistic opinions, who have not a single notion of one true God and who worship their idols in front of the people and to which the people must give sacrifices often of the coarsest matter like stone, bronze and wood made by sculptors. So it surely would be good if also about this matter You would like to say something to us.”
[3] I said: “Also about this you should not be worried unnecessary. Because firstly I say to you that you will win more easily a 100 pagan priests for My teaching than one Pharisee, because the pagan priests have lost enormously of their old esteem by the Greek and also Roman philosophers who were formed after their example. And secondly the many roaming magicians who came from all directions to Rome, largely discredited the performance of wonders with the people. Because of a certain decency and respect, the people is still going along with many things and by way of pastime they look at their performances, but they do not attach special belief on that anymore. And it will then also happen with the people that soon there will be no more pagan priests at all, while the institution of Pharisees of the Jews will still continue for a long time. What still will be more serious with the old institution of Pharisees is that unfortunately a new institution of Pharisees will develop in My name which will be much worse than the present one.
[4] When I explained the 2 chapters of the prophet Isaiah to you, I also have shown you the new institution of Pharisees. So I do not have to show and explain it to you again.
[5] However, concerning the pagan priests: their own darkness is already pressing on them a great deal, and many are desiring for a possible better and a more true light. Because of that, many are traveling from time to time to Egypt in order to receive there from some wise man more light about the destiny of man. For this reason, things are not as bad with the pagan priesthood as you imagine, and because of this situation I did not mention them specifically. However, because you have imagined insurmountable difficulties it was then also necessary to correct your thoughts about this.
[6] But I emphasize to all of you and I lay it to your heart that under no condition you should make a compelling law of My teaching for the people, so that at least among a few it will remain in its free purity until the end of times of this Earth, and so I will stay continuously active in the spirit among you.
[7] In the course of time there surely will rise a great number of partly or complete false prophets, so-called in My name, and one will claim this and the other that. However, those who can see into the pure teaching will surely oppose them with all meekness and patience, and finally have the victory on their side.
[8] But the number of those who are completely pure will, compared to the number who are impure, always be small. And look, this I cannot prevent, unless I would change all free men into animal-like machines through My word of power. And generally you still will be much less able to do that.
[9] If I wanted to prevent this by My almighty will, then it would not have been necessary for Me to enter the flesh of this Earth, for I was also able to guide and rule all other created beings eternally from My Heavens by My almighty will as I am doing this now also, and for this reason you certainly cannot notice any change – not even a small one – in all the created beings. For it truly is not for the sake of the stones, the plants and the animals that I now have come Myself as physical human being on this Earth, but for the sake of man who is totally free in his will and insight. And then I can give him no divine ‘must’ but only the full divine freedom as a true gospel from the Heavens, and leave it up to man to freely choose and act.
[10] According to My order, care has also been taken that by the non-observance of My teaching also the old bad consequences will come along with it. Of this you can be completely sure. And this is sufficient to restrain those people to whom My pure teaching had been clearly announced but who then will still go back to the world.
[11] However, at a certain moment, when the misery becomes too big, I will know how to clean the Earth of the old filth. I already have shown you what the physical and moral bad consequences of sin are for the soul: the body will decline in all kinds of terrible diseases and the soul in all kinds of doubts through superstition or wrong belief and the resulting foolish and bad acts.
[12] From all this, someone who stands in the pure light of life will easily recognize in what kind of spiritual light the physical and morally tormented people are in. When you see such people, then go to them and say: ‘Peace be with you. You are on wrong ways and we have come to you, guided by the Spirit of the Lord, to announce to you the true gospel: the ways to the light of life, which – in God – is the true salvation of the soul.’
[13] If they accept you, then stay there, teach them to understand the truth and to act according to its easy to understand principles. When they have accepted them cheerfully and are soon willing to act accordingly, then speak a prayer over them and lay your hands on the sick, so that they will be healed of their diseases, and then baptize them in the true manner which I have already shown you earlier. Then by that you will have accomplished a work according to My will and which is pleasing to Me, and by that your reward in Heaven will greatly increase.
[14] Where and when you will have converted and baptized such a community and have confirmed it in My name, then appoint among them the best-instructed and most loyal fellow-citizen as a kind guardian and supervisor over the community. Give him particularly the gifts of the Holy Spirit so that he can be a true benefactor for the community that has been entrusted to him. But do also not impose on him any compelling law, something about which he also must watch over the members of the community, with the exception of children, about which I already have given you an indication.
[15] But although such a guardian is appointed by you in My name, he should therefore not enjoy any earthly respect, but he should just like you be a humble and very simple servant of the to him entrusted brothers and sisters, and should not let himself be honored or even be rewarded for his services, because what he has received for nothing he should in all love give it back for nothing to his brothers and sisters who in one respect or another are less gifted.
[16] However, whatever the love of his community will give him in freedom, he also can accept in the same manner as I also have allowed it to you, because he who does something good to the one who has been send by Me, will also receive the reward of him who has been send. And by that you know now everything that is mainly necessary to know. Many other things you will know at the right time.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 24
The trinity in God and man (18/72)
Now a Pharisee came to Me and said: “Lord and Master, in Your discussion You have said to us that Your disciples who will spread Your true teaching of life and by the laying on of hands will baptize those who have actually accepted Your teaching. That means to strengthen them in the name of the Father, who is the Love, in the name of the Word, that is the Son or the wisdom of the Father, and in the name of the Holy Spirit, that is the all-capable will of the Father and the Son.
[2] I think however that by that, many different points of view can easily exist which can be prevented when all those who have become believers would be baptized by Your disciples only in Your name or only in the name of the Father, because in future times those three – although the highest and holiest – denominations will probably bring people who do not have such a good understanding to believe in three separate gods, as three divine personalities. So also, the old Egyptians have in the course of time made of the ancient pure belief in only one true God a great number of gods out of the many qualities of Jehovah. After that, the blind fantasy of the people has changed it in all kinds of individually existing and specific active divine beings. They constructed temples and after that they also honored them in a special way. But at the same time they sunk away so deeply in such an unprecedented materialism that one often attributed the most common human weaknesses and perverted passions to the imagined divine personalities.
[3] This could also be the case in course of time, maybe after a few centuries when even more foolish and blinder people would start to imagine three gods, only on the basis of the denominations for the supreme conceptions that were heard during baptism. Then it would certainly not take long before one will greatly worship those three imagined gods in temples that will be specifically build for them. However, if this will happen, it will not take long before the people will also start to worship Your disciples – who they came to know by name – and also their successors in the same manner, and they will pray to them in the temples that will be build for them. According to my opinion this could be prevented in the easiest and permanent way when one should only make God known under one name to the people. What do You say about that?”
[4] I said: “You have said that very well and correctly, but still I cannot omit to urge you to do it anyway because with those three denominations the being of God as a whole is explained and is clearly brought to the attention of the people.
[5] It is true that by that in a certain way for someone who has a less good understanding a kind of threefold divine personality will come forth. But in order to reflect in all aspects the most inner truth, one cannot express it differently than how it is.
[6] Look, man has been created totally in God’s image, and whoever wants to know himself completely must realize that as one and the same human being he actually also consists of 3 personalities. You firstly have a body, provided of all the necessary sense organs and other parts of the body, from very big to hardly unimaginably small, which are necessary for a free and independent life. This body has, for the benefit of the development of the spiritual soul its own very natural life within that is different in every respect from the spiritual life of the soul. The body lives on material food of which the blood and the other nutritious juices are formed for the different parts of the body.
[7] The heart has a special living mechanism of its own within by which it continuously has to expand and then contract again. By that, the blood that makes the body alive together with the other juices that are made from it, will be pumped to all parts of the body. And by its contracting movement the heart will assimilate the blood again to saturate it with new nutritious foods and then pump it out again in order to feed the most various parts of the body. In these numerous and most divergent parts of the body an equal number of different nature spirits are living within, which are extracting from the blood those substances that serve the purpose and which are necessary for the nutrition and the maintenance of that part of the body that is controlled by such a spirit. Then they are assimilated into the parts of the body that are controlled by them, that means by the very spirits. In this way they are making the body more powerful and stronger, and without this continuous activity of the heart, man – as far as his body is concerned – would not be able to stay alive for 1 hour.
[8] Look, with this activity of life, the soul has nothing to do with it, because this activity has no connection with the free will of the soul, no more than with the very activity of the lungs, the liver, the spleen, the stomach, the intestines, the kidneys, and so much more countless parts of his body. The soul does not know these at all and he also cannot care for it. Nevertheless, the body is as a complete separate personality one and the same human being, and does and acts as if the two were totally the same personality. But then, who of you can say that the body and the soul are one and the same thing?
[9] If we consider now only the soul, then we will see that also he is in himself entirely a complete human being who has substantially spiritually also in himself and for the benefit of himself precisely the same parts as the body, and in a higher, spiritual respect he is using them just like the body is using his material parts.
[10] Now although the body on the one hand and the soul an the other hand represent two totally different human beings or persons, of who each has his own individual activity, they finally cannot even understand the how and why of those activities, and they are in the light of the actual purpose of life nevertheless only one human being. Consequently, nobody can claim neither of himself nor of anybody else that he is not an individual but a twofold human being, because the body must serve the soul, and this one, with his reason and will, must serve the body. And consequently, the soul is equally responsible for the acts for which he has made use of the body, as well as for his very own acts that exist of all kinds of thoughts, wishes, desires and lusts.
[11] When we however consider more in detail the life of the soul as such, we soon will discover that also he is a substantial bodily being, who in himself stands not much higher than at best for instance the soul of an ape. Although he possesses an instinctive thinking-faculty of a somewhat higher level than a simple animal, an intellect and a higher free opinion about certain things and their interrelation would be out of the question.
[12] This higher potential in the soul that is in fact the highest and equal to God, comes from a pure essential, spiritual, third man who lives in the soul. Through him, he can distinguish that which is true from the false and that which is good from the evil, and is able to think freely in all imaginable directions and is able to will in complete freedom. As he – supported by the spirit – will direct himself with his free will towards that which is purely true and good, he slowly in the same proportion will make himself completely equal with the spirit who lives in him. Thus: strong, powerful and wise, and is then identical with him, as being reborn in the spirit.
[13] When this is the case, the soul is as good as one being with his spirit, just as the more noble parts of a perfect soul – which in fact exist of the very different nature spirits in the body – will completely change into the spiritual substantial body, which you can call the flesh of the soul, and finally will also change into the essential body of the spirit under which the true resurrection of the flesh has to be understood on the youngest, most true day of the life of the soul, that begins when a man is completely reborn in the spirit, be it already here in this life or – what will cost some more trouble and time – in the beyond.
[14] Even though a completely reborn man in the spirit is only one perfect human being, his being exists nevertheless in himself eternally out of a well distinguishable trinity.
[15] How this is possible, I will explain very clearly to you. So listen carefully.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 25
The activities of the 3 bodies of man (18/73)
If you just are a little observant, you will notice that with every thing and every object there is a distinguishable trinity. What will strike the eye first is of course the outer form, for without this no thing and no object could be imagined and could also not have any existence. And when the first exists, the second one is of course the content of the existent things and objects, for without this, they also could not exist and they also could not have any form or outer shape. Now what is the third, which is as necessary for the existence of a thing or object as the first and the second one? Look, that is an inner power in every thing or object that keeps the content of the thing or object thoroughly together and which forms their actual being. And since this power consists of the content and consequently also of the outer form of the things and objects, it is also the original being of all existence, no matter of what kind its nature may be. And without this power, the existence of a being or thing or object would be quite as unimaginable as without content and without an outer form.
[2] You can see now that the mentioned 3 parts are as such easy to be distinguished, since the outer form is not its content and the content is not its inherent power. And still, the 3 mentioned parts are completely one, because if there would be no power, there would be no content and certainly also no form.
[3] Now let us go back to our soul. The soul must, because of a sure and certain existence, have an outer form, namely that of a human being. Consequently, the outer form is that which we call the body or also the flesh, be it still material or spiritualized substantial, no matter how.
[4] Now when the soul – as far as his form is concerned – consists of a human being, he also will have together with the form his corresponding content. This content, or the inner body of the soul, is his very own being, therefore, the soul.
[5] And if all this is present, then there will be also the power that consists of the whole soul. And this is the spirit which finally is everything in everything, since without this spirit it would be impossible to have a solid substance, and without this also no body and consequently also no outer form.
[6] Although the 3 distinguishable personalities are as a whole only one being, they still have to be mentioned and distinguished each one of them separately.
[7] In the spirit, or the eternal essence, lives love, as the all-accomplishing power, the highest intelligence and living firm will. All this together brings about the substance of the soul and gives him his form or being of the body.
[8] Thus, once the soul or the human being is present – according to the will and the intelligence of the spirit – the spirit withdraws itself deep into the center and gives the now existing soul according to its deepest inner will and intelligence a free will that is as it were separated from it, and a free, as it were independent intelligence that the soul can, partly by his outer sense-organs and partly by an inner capability of perception acquire to himself and perfect it as if it would be completely the very own work of this completely free intelligence.
[9] As a result of this condition that is formed by necessity in which he feels as it were separated from his spirit, the soul is capable to receive an outer as well as an inner revelation. If he receives it, accepts and acts according to it, he will also by that become one with his spirit and therefore will more and more come to the unlimited freedom of the spirit, not only with regard to the intelligence and the freedom of will according to this enlightened intelligence, but also in the power and the might to accomplish everything whatever he recognizes and wills.
[10] Again, from this you can see that the soul – as the thought of the spirit that has changed into living substance, which is actually the spirit itself – can still in a certain way be considered as something that came forth as second from the spirit, without being something else, except the spirit itself.
[11] The fact that finally the soul becomes visible as an individual, clothed with an outer body that in a certain way appears as a third personality, is shown to you by daily experience. The body is for the soul an outer revelation of his deep inner spirit and has the purpose of turning the intelligence and the free will of the soul inside out, limit it, and only from then on search and find the inner limitlessness of the intelligence, of the will and its true power, and by that, as an infinite glorified and completely independent individual to become one with the inner spirit, which is the only thing that really exists in the human being.
[12] Since now, by this explanation of Mine you can hopefully clearly see how a man as such – as well as any other thing from a lower level – consists of a certain distinguishable ‘three’, we will pass over as a conclusion of this supremely important explanation to the triune Being of God Himself, so that you will be able to clearly and plainly see why I, because of the higher and inner living truth had to advise you emphatically to baptize in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit – that means: to strengthen – the people who believe in Me and who have in fact accepted My teaching.
[13] Thus, listen again carefully to what you will hear from My mouth in order to make the whole entirely and truthfully complete.
[14] Look, as all of you very well know that the book of the prophets says and explains that I, Jesus, Christ – also called Son of Man, although also defined and named by different names, namely as Father, Son and Holy Spirit – am the true God. And still, God is only one individual majesty in the highest perfect form of a man.
[15] As you well know now, the soul, His outer body and His deep inner Spirit are united in such a way that they are only one Being, or finally consist of one individual substance. But still, they form with respect to each other a well distinguishable ‘3’. So are also the Father, the Son and the Spirit united, as is taught by the Scriptures of the old fathers and prophets that I have just named.
[16] Once David expressed the wish that his soul, his body and his spirit be found blameless in the eyes of God. When the words of the old, wise king sound like this, could one not ask: What? Does man consist of 3 persons or 3 men? If this is already not possible with man, by whom the splitting of the three for the sake of his development and true perfection of life is clearly perceptible, how could God, who is from eternity within Himself in the greatest perfection only One, be split into three different persons or even three Gods?
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 26
The Being of God (18/74)
Listen, if it is sure that God as Creator of all beings – yet different from all other beings who were created by Him – was, is and will be eternal, is it then for Him an immovable necessity to remain in that particular original center? If it is already given to man to move freely with his body in all directions and even more so with his spirit, how could God in His limitless freedom restrict Himself in that wherein He gave even His created beings full freedom? I say to you: the divine infinity has the power in everything to also move endlessly free. He therefore will also have the right to change His glory into the flesh in order to be visibly and understandably present before His created human beings as an eternal entirely perfect Man.
[2] But the endless glory of God does not have the power – and can impossibly have it – to create Gods outside of Himself who are completely equal to Him. For if He would be able to do that, He would be able to create besides the one endless universe also other equally endless universes, of which any somewhat clearly thinking person can already see from a distance that this is the purest nonsense. For if the first universe is endless in all imaginable directions, then where must the second equally endless universe begin?
[3] A second perfect God with the fullest endless glory is therefore quite as unimaginable as a second endless universe. And so you can clearly see that I who am now just like you walking as a Son of Man in the flesh, am not a second but only the one and the same God who I was since eternity before all created beings and also will remain in all eternity. Therefore, I cannot do anything that is contrary to My eternal glory, but everything for it.
[4] If I created outside of Me two more Gods, like for instance the Son and the Holy Spirit, so that the two would be individually different from Me, then they inevitably could claim all My unlimited power, without which no God could be imagined, no more than one can imagine a second or even third endless universe that would be divided in a certain way, limiting each other. However, if this would be thinkable, then what about God’s sovereignty of which there can only be one?
[5] There can however exist only one such endless divine sovereign authority. For if there were three, then God’s endless one Kingdom would be split, and the existence of it would be quite as unimaginable and impossible as the existence of three endless universes next to each other.
[6] The one Kingdom of the one God can exist eternally because only He is the only King and Lord of it, as it is written in the books of the prophets, who have prophesized out of the mouth of God: ‘God will give His glory to no one else’ (Isaiah 42:8). For only I, Christ, am the only God. Human beings, angels, sovereignties and powers, yes, all things in Heaven and on all globes have always bowed before Me and will throughout eternity only bow before Me and never for anybody else, just like the cosmic spaces of creation that seem endless in your eyes are devoured by the one endless space of creation, and compared to that, they appear like a total nothing.
[7] If by the names Father, Son and Holy Spirit, not one self-existing God – the one primordial Being – has to be understood, and instead of that a Son that is separated from the Father and likewise a different Holy Spirit would be accepted, then what kind of God would the Father be?
[8] When it is stated in the books of the prophets – which are not understood by the people because of their rude simple-mindedness caused by themselves – that the Father clothes the Son with all power and glory in Heaven and on all globes and worlds, and has given Him the Holy Spirit as cooperator to sanctify and to watch over the new teaching from the Heavens, which is now given to you and over which only the Son, who I am, has the leadership, just like over all other things, then I ask you: what kind of God do you think the Father is? Can you still see a God in Him?
[9] And if in your material-human blindness you still can imagine another one, then you unquestionably would imagine Him to be useless and inactive, since you clearly have to perceive that under these conditions He cannot accomplish anything anymore and can also not govern over anything anymore. You surely will have to realize in a dark human manner that God the Father has perhaps delegated His government to His Son forever because of His high age – just like the old king Pharaoh in Egypt who delegated the government to Joseph – and also because of His weakness and tiredness so that He can enjoy His rest being totally inactive.
[10] Can you really imagine that the Father has become old, and that He wants to lay down His work because He now has besides Himself a Son who is in all aspects equally almighty as He is, and further still has an equally powerful almighty Holy Spirit who He created out of Himself and His Son, and that He will delegate now the whole government to both of them, while He Himself will abdicate.
[11] Oh how extremely heathenish foolish, silly and blind would human reason be to fall into such a madness.
[12] If there exist a Son and a Holy Spirit who are different from the Father and would exist besides Himself, as this is the case with angels and human beings, then they can be nothing else except His created beings, because they did not receive their being – no matter how perfect it may be – of themselves as a result of their very own and eternal perfect power, but only from the one Creator.
[13] However, how can there be a complete, divine relationship or a real unity between a spirit without body and form and a spirit with body and form? Can it be said that the Son – who is a bodily Person and, as you can see, has a body – is in the Father if the Father has no body, no shape and no form? Or can the infinite Father, without having a body, shape and form be in the Son?
[14] Moreover: if the Holy Spirit is a third person as such, coming from the Father and the Son, then how can that person have the same qualities as those two are having and who are equally eternal? Or can that which receives its existence from another person, be equal to that which has its existence out of himself? Can eternity ever be equal to the all-fleeing time, or the limited area to infinity?
[15] Even if one can accept that all the times of times are contained in eternity and are moving and changing, then it is however impossible to think and assert that time, no matter how long it lasts, can comprise eternity. Just like one can also think and assert that the endless primordial space surely can contain all spaces – which, no matter how big they may be, are finally still limited – but these last ones can impossible contain the primordial space.
[16] Thus, if the Holy Spirit would really just like any other created being go out of the Father and the Son as a being as such, then he obviously would be a god of time and not of eternity. However, such a god could then, just like all that which is timely, in course of time cease to exist. But if this is the case, then who would be able to give an eternal life to all human beings and angels and maintain it?
[17] In order that this matter of the highest importance would still be more clear and plain to you, we will continue this subject, and so you listen to Me.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 27
The Lord as Son (18/75)
If furthermore, the Son was present since eternity, then how could He be procreated? And when the Holy Spirit was also there since eternity, how could He then come forth from the Father and the Son and have His beginning in Them. If according to your mind and reason the three divine persons – contested by you, of whom the future people could easily make three Gods – are all three eternal, that means without a beginning, then one of them could not have given the beginning of his existence to the others.
[2] I am, as I am now with you as a Man in the flesh, the Son, and I was never procreated by anyone else except by Myself, and consequently I am My highest own Father since eternity. Where else could the Father be except in the Son, and where else could the Son be except in the Father? Thus only one God and Father in one person.
[3] This body of Mine is therefore the glorified shape of the Father for the benefit of the people and angels, so that I could be an understandable and visible God for them. Now you can see Me, listen to Me and speak to Me, and by that still stay alive. Because before, it was so that no one could see God and live. I am now God in every respect. In Me is the Father. And the power that goes out of Me according to My love, wisdom and almighty will and that fills up the eternal endless space throughout and which is also active everywhere, is the Holy Spirit.
[4] As you can see Me now as God-Man with you, I am with My whole original central Being certainly completely and undivided in your midst, here in this dining-hall on the Mount of Olives. And thus, as highest true God and Man at the same time I am nowhere else, not on this Earth and even less on another. But still, by the power, which is the Holy Spirit, that goes out of Me, I fill all the Heavens and the earthly material and endless space with My activity. I can see everything therein, from the greatest to the smallest, I understand everything, know everything, decide on everything, and create, guide and rule over everything.
[5] Now, when you clearly know this out of My mouth, you also will understand for which reason you shall strengthen by laying your hands upon them, in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit, those people who believe in Me and who are also acting according to My teaching, after it has been made known to them.
[6] If you understand the reason now, you also will perceive that the people who are truly and correctly taught by you, will not easily come to the idea of accepting three gods as such, because you have named the three qualities. But I also urge you to give the people a real and truthful light, because where this will be lacking, the people will easily and quickly wither and change to all kinds of false doctrines, and then it will be difficult to bring them on the way of the full truth.
[7] The fact that, despite all your faithfulness there still will be false teachers and prophets who will mislead a lot of people, you surely will not be able to avoid, and you will not be blamed for that, as little as a farmer who sows pure wheat on his land between which his enemy has scattered weeds during the night, will be accused of sin when on his land between the wheat the weeds grow rampantly and weaken the good grain.
[8] It is of course the desire of My love that all the people of this Earth will walk on the light way of the truth and therefore will go towards eternal life. But because I – for the reasons which I already have made known to you – have to withdraw My almightiness, every human being is completely free and can finally believe and do what he himself wants.
[9] When you spread My teaching, you better influence the reason and by that the mind of the people. For once the reason and the mind are penetrated, faith becomes alive and successfully active by the good will. Without the right enlightenment of the reason and the mind, faith will only be present after a dumb and blind acceptance of that which man has heard from one or the other authority. Such a faith is however actually no faith at all. It does not awaken the mind to a voluntary activity that makes the heart happy, and is therefore dead since it is without the free joy-giving works.
[10] Works that were accomplished by man because of an external imposed ‘must’ do not have any value for the soul, since they do not awaken the soul but are oppressing it because they were not voluntarily brought with joy out of an inner conviction, but only out of fright for the punishment that is threatened while one feels secretly offence, fury and rage.
[11] When I am already saying to you that you should be equally perfect in understanding and pure love as the Father in Heaven, then your disciples should be too. Therefore, I also say to you the following: examine everything beforehand and keep that which is good and true.
[12] What I am advising you now to observe yourselves you also should advice to your future disciples. I very well could desire now from you to believe Me what I will say and advise to you without further explanations, because the signs which I have done before your eyes have surely given Me the authority which compels you to believe Me. But such a compelled faith is by far still no inner light of the soul and does not awaken him for a joyful deed.
[13] The fact that this is indeed so, are proving your continuous questions, and by that you recognize openly that faith, which is only based on authority is giving the soul much too little light. And this lack in you is only done away by My explanations. As you now still want clear explanations, which are also salutary, so also your disciples will want this from you, and you should not be thrifty with it if you want to control the appearance of the false prophets as much as possible.
[14] You also will perform signs, and the false ones will do the same with the help of all kind of deceit, and therefore the signs that are performed by you will always be a meager proof for the realness of the teaching that is announced by you to the people. But whatever you will be impressing in the reason and mind of the people by means of lightening words will remain an eternal, indelible, living proof of the truth of the teaching out of My Heavens. Such a clearly understood truth will only then make you and your disciples completely free. And now, I again have revealed a lot and given you much light, and therefore I am asking you again if you have well understood this.”
[15] All of them said: “Yes, Lord and Master, we now understood it very well, because now You have spoken again very freely and openly.”
[16] Then I said: “We still have the time. If anybody still wants to know something, let him ask.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 28
About infinite space and eternity (18/76)
On this invitation of Mine, one of the Jewish Greeks, who we already know, stood up and said: “Lord and Master, out of Your mouth and with Your permission, also out of the mouth of Raphael we already have heard so many enlightened truths that I really cannot think about anything else which is unknown to me, and so it will be for each one of us difficult to ask You another question about which You still would not have given any explanation. And whatever You have explained to us, is explained in such a way that even a very simple mind should understand it very clearly. Therefore, there are no more questions left that we could ask You in order to receive a more clear light.”
[2] I said: “Hail your soul if he has absorbed now already so much light of life. However, if you cannot find any corners in yourself that are not enlightened, then there will certainly be someone else who still can perceive many dark spots in himself, and in course of time maybe you again also.”
[3] When the Jewish Greek heard that from Me, he bowed before Me and sat down again.
[4] Then Lazarus said: “Lord and Master, I still have a few of those dark corners in myself. If ever You would like to be so merciful to enlighten these, that would be a great relief for my soul.”
[5] I said: “I already know for what you are thirsting, and I also could lay an enlightened answer in your heart, but because it here concerns the enlightenment of all who are present here, so that many a man among you would be aware if also in himself it is already a complete light, you should ask your question openly, then I also will give an audible and clear answer to everyone.”
[6] Then Lazarus continued: “Lord and Master. After what You have explained to us about the great spheres and heavenly bodies, about the shell globes and about the great Cosmic Man, it has become very clear in me concerning the overwhelming endless greatness of the eternal unlimited space. But soon after that, I discovered a very big dark abyss, over which even my most daring thought dare not to fly over.
[7] Look, the fact that the space of creation is infinite and thus can have no end in any direction, is very clear to me and certainly also to everyone. But what is the actual eternity of it? Who has stretched out space so infinitely far, and how and when? What is actually eternity, and how, in time and space, is God Himself eternal and infinite in everything? Look, Lord and Master, that is for a mortal human being regarding You certainly a very improper question, but can a soul who has a need of light, help it if such thoughts come up in him?
[8] I said: “You named it a very improper question regarding Me. I however, call this a very good and very proper question, and will give to all of you an answer that is as clear as possible.
[9] Look, God, space and eternity are again equal to the concepts of Father, Son and Spirit. The Father is entirely Love and consequently an eternal striving for the most perfect existence by the power of the eternal will in that love. Space, or the Son, is also from that eternal striving of love the eternal resulting existence. Eternity, or the Spirit, as the endless initial power in the Father and the Son is the working of and accomplishment of the strivings of the love in the Son.
[10] If space started from one point that expanded in all directions unto infinity, then firstly it was as little as infinite as the great Cosmic Man. Secondly, the question arises out of itself: what was that which undoubtedly surrounded that point endlessly far in all imaginable directions from which later the infinite space of creation expanded. Was it the ether without light, or was it the heathenish chaos, or was it a complete firm substance, or was it the air or water or fire?
[11] If it was one of those named things, then how did that point in space have the power in itself to drive such endless large quantities of substances out of itself endless times into the infinite. And where did those substances end up if the eternal endless space came from this original point? Then there is no other possibility except that they have to be outside of the endless space, just like in the beginning when they were also outside of that point out of which the endless space would have come forth. However, if this could be somehow imaginable, then the space of creation would again be limited, and even if it would expand eternally farther and farther, then it still could never be infinite.
[12] With this you can see that the space of creation was out of necessity eternally endless in all directions and can never have known a beginning. And since God, space and eternity are identical – just like I already have told you – then God, who unites all these concepts in Himself, is also without beginning, for a beginning of God is quite as inconceivable as the beginning of the existence of the endless space and at the same time of the eternal time. I believe that this is now made clear enough, so that everyone can understand this.
[13] But I still can see a certain dark rock in you, and you still are not able to climb over it. Look, this rock exists of the fact that you are imagining the endless and eternal space as dead in itself and without any life intelligence. And therefore you also cannot understand how God as the only eternal life principle has found in a certain way Himself in the eternal and endless death and has recognized and understood Himself as the most perfect life.
[14] Yes, if one has such an idea of the endless and eternal space of creation, then he can indeed very difficult or not at all understand how the infinite Spirit-God was able to find also in eternity His way in the eternal endless death as a perfect life.
[15] Therefore, form yourself precisely an opposite idea of the eternal endless big space. Imagine that in it there is not a single little point that is without life and without intelligence, and that even that which is in your eyes dead and which seems to be completely without life, is not dead and without life, but only judged by God’s almighty will, just like you yourselves can observe from a heavenly body or from its apparent lifeless elements.
[16] However, if all heavenly bodies with their most divers elements are nothing else and also cannot be anything else except ideas and thoughts of Himself that are fixed by God’s almighty will, then how can they be considered by men as dead and without any intelligence?
[17] If God, who is identical with the endless space and its eternal time, is in Himself entirely the highest and most perfect Life, then how can that which wholly comes out of Him be dead, without life and without intelligence?
[18] Consequently, that which exist and which seems to be dead in your eyes, is only judged by God in this way and can return to the complete free life as soon as God will unloose the firm bands of His will of such a judged thing.
[19] You have seen something similar with Me and with My permission also with Raphael when stones were suddenly changed into their original ether, or when this ether became a firm stone of which the pillar along the way to Emmaus gives you a very tangible example.
[20] Since all this is so and can impossibly be otherwise, you should, in order to really come to a true representation of God, completely ban from the endless space all that which is in relation to dead, and imagine nothing else than life and once more life and nothing else than intelligence and once more intelligence, for in the endless Being of God’s intelligence and power no death can exist.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 29
Comparison between the beings and the universal intelligence (18/77)
However, man who is gifted with an individual life-consciousness considers the endless space of creation and the unknown countless things which it contains as dumb, dead and without intelligence. Why this seems to be like that to man has a wise reason, which is that his life-consciousness must acquire the full godlike life’s independence. For that, by My will, man is completely separated from the universal life-consciousness with its endless and highest intelligence, so that the life-consciousness of man would find itself in it and by that, as if by the external revealed way, he also would develop and strengthen himself for its eternal independent existence.
[2] However, as long as man tries to acquire his life’s independence by himself he hardly has any notion that he is completely surrounded by sheer life and the highest life’s intelligence and is also – as far as his body is concerned – permeated by it. Otherwise he would in fact not exist at all. However, when he is ready for it according to God’s revealed will, because his inner spirit has completely permeated him, then the whole person is in free contact with the highest life and its enlightened intelligence in the universal infinity of God, without losing his individuality and personality by that. Then he discovers no more a dead and dumb space or dead stones, but then for him everything becomes life and light and intelligence that is aware of itself.
[3] The fact that this is so is in the first place proven to you by My omniscience that has been tried by you many times. Indeed, how could I know endlessly many and all things if the space between Me – that means My individual-personal Being – and for instance the sun or another still much further distanced object, would be without life and intelligence? And secondly, it is also proven by the wisdom of a lot of people who – without leaving their place – know many things concerning something that exists on another place at a great distance and how and what happens to it, or what will happen in the future.
[4] The 7 Egyptians are a vivid example of it. Who informed them that I was here? By this great and universal intelligence they became aware of it in themselves, as well as the way that guided them to this place. If the space between here and Upper-Egypt would be without intelligence, then they could impossibly know what is and what happens here.
[5] The soul of a human being is in his body only separated by a very thin wall that is in no way connected with the universal life’s intelligence, and in his natural condition this is sufficient for him to have mostly no idea of what is and what happens close by, as if it were behind his back. And he does not even understand 1.000 times a 1.000 part of what is happening before his eyes. All this is because of the very thin separating wall mentioned before, that exists between his particular and the universal endless spatial life. If this separating wall would be very impenetrable and extensive, what would such an enormously isolated soul still know of what is existing around him on all sides?
[6] However, the fact that a soul – for reasons only known to Me – is separated by a stronger and denser wall of separation from the universal supreme intelligent godly life, you very well can see with the mentally deficient, the dumb and the so-called stupid. Such a soul is thus only capable of a very poor development or sometimes even not at all.
[7] Why also this is allowed I know very well, and some of My old disciples know it partially also. The rest of you however will come to know it later.
[8] Souls of animals and plants however are not severely separated from the universal godly life in space and are therefore capable, by their inner feeling to do that for which they are destined according to their capacity and arrangement. Every animal knows the food that is good for him and knows where to find it. He has his weapons and knows how to use them without any practice.
[9] So also, the spirit of the plants knows exactly that element in the water, in the air and in the earth that is beneficent for its specific individuality. The spirit of the nature soul of the oak will at no time draw the elements to itself that the cedar needs for its existence. Indeed, who tells a plant to draw only that element that is intended for it? Look, all this is the work of the highest and universal life’s intelligence of space. From this, every plant and animal soul draws a special necessary intelligence and is further active according to its instructions.
[10] But if this is so – something that every person can always clearly see from his experience – then it is obvious that the endless space and everything that it contains is one life and one supreme intelligence. The human soul can only see that unconsciously because he can create his lasting life’s independence by his separated intelligence, which is immense. This is something of which no soul of an animal or plant is capable of, and therefore it has no separated existence as such, but only a mixed and therefore, up to the human soul a countless times changeable existence of which it also cannot retain any memory, for after each mixture and changing of being it goes over to another sphere of intelligence.
[11] Even the soul of man as the highest empowered mixture of mineral, plant and animal souls, has no memory of his former forms of existence, because the specific soul elements in the earlier mentioned 3 kingdoms do not have a strictly separated intelligence, but for the benefit of their kind only a kind of intelligence that was taken from the universal godly life in space. Although in a human soul all the countless specific former parts of intelligence were united with each other, and this leads to the fact that the human soul can certainly recognize all things out of himself and can evaluate them intelligently, but a specific remembrance of the former levels of existence is not imaginable or possible because in the human soul there was only one human being that came into existence from the endless many separated souls.
[12] However, when man is completely permeated with the Spirit of life and light, he will perceive such an order in himself, just like I am eternally and always perceiving this in Myself, namely that everything exists out of Me and that I am everything in everything. And do tell me now, friend Lazarus, if you have well understood all that. And all of you are also free to give your ideas about it.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 30
About knowing the future (18/78)
Now Lazarus said: “Lord and Master, this explanation of Yours exceeds everything what we have heard and seen from You so far. And only now it is becoming clear to me why You, being a Man Yourself, came to us to teach us about God and about ourselves: because we are destined by You to live forever in the highest possible independence, which we however must, want to, and with Your help also will acquire, first by our own activity according to Your teaching and out of our free will.
[2] Only now we have a complete correct idea about You and also about ourselves, and we also know why it is necessary to do this or that, for otherwise it would not be possible for any human being to acquire true, eternal life. Now we really know God’s Being and by that also ourselves. Now it is possible to continue on the well-lighted way to life. But how many 1.000 times 1.000 people have no idea of all this and have to continue on the way of destruction? When they possibly can be released from it, just like we now, this only You will know. We can only wish that the souls of those human beings may be released out of this too great tormenting as soon as possible. Because the lighter and freer we feel now by Your mercy, the more and deeper we also feel the misfortune of all those to whom this mercy was not granted.
[3] But what can be done? When You are allowing this Yourself for reasons which are known to You and which certainly are wise, then it also must be good for us. But how long will it still last before all the people on the whole Earth will become one in faith and one of light, and will consider each other as brothers?”
[4] Then also Agricola said: “Yes, this is also continuously my concern. Also for me, the truth that becomes more and more clear, really oppresses my heart, because by that I can see all too clearly how far the others, yes almost the whole of humanity, are standing away from it. Lord and Master, You know the future as well as our thoughts and desires. Therefore, You could indicate to us a certain time when surely the greatest part of the human beings will be able to rejoice in a higher and true light of life.”
[5] I said: “As long as man remains on this Earth and is not completely reborn in the spirit, it is not good at all for him to know much beforehand, and if the future is clearly revealed, it would press down his heart which is not so strong yet and would bring him to despair.
[6] Just imagine how difficult it would be for the people if they would know precisely the time and hour of their dying. They already do not find it pleasant to know that they surely have to die. How much more unpleasant would it be for them to know also the year, the day and the hour on which they can expect the death of their body.
[7] Oh yes, it is quite different for a person who already here has been completely reborn in the spirit of all life and who already possesses his future life in all clearness in himself and can feel it truly and lively. Such a person can know very precisely beforehand the goal and the end of his body because the time on which his heavy load will be taken away from him will not fill him with sadness but only with the greatest joy. However, a common person would certainly become very sad by such sure prospect.
[8] Therefore, you should not search too zealously to know how the future looks like, but be satisfied with what you must know for the salvation of your soul and take also pleasure in the fact that I, in My love and wisdom know these things and will certainly let everything happen the way it certainly will be best at all times for a good or perhaps degenerated humanity, then you will also be able to bear every bad and good future.
[9] When you will however be reborn in the spirit yourselves, you also will be able to look into the future and you will not become sad and weak by that.
[10] But how things will develop in the distant future, I firstly have already shown you quite clearly by the nightly appearance, and still clearer in the explanation of the 2 chapters of the prophet Isaiah. And I will show you even more about the end of the in fact evil human world with which you will also not be too happy. But on this midnight hour we will leave this subject to rest, for we still have to talk about much more necessary things with each other. So, whoever of you has still something to ask should do that, then I will give him light.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 31
Agrippa tells about his experience with a possessed Illyrian (18/79)
Then Agrippa said: “Lord and Master, now that during this night You are so generous in giving light, by this opportunity I gladly would like to receive an exact clarification from You concerning an uncommon phenomenon that is happening in people’s life.
[2] Look, I am, just like friend Agricola, someone who knows a lot of things and I am also very experienced
in many rare things, and therefore I can talk about many things, which is certainly not possible for everyone.
A few years ago I had to go to Illyria
in Europe, because of important official duties. This Illyria is a very
mountainous country and for the greatest part also wild and hard, and the inhabitants of it are therefore also
little developed and they have much similarities with the country that they inhabit. They are hard, little fertile
in spirit, but on the other hand they are good in all kinds of legends, especially in all kinds of superstition. And
just like their country, they are also very fertile for all kinds of weeds.
[3] Well now, in a little village, where we Romans possess already for considerable time a stronghold, I met a group of people among whom a couple of priests were present. These were working with a man of about 30 years old of whom they told me that he was possessed by an evil spirit for years and that they were trying now to free him. They told me that the man was the son of a prominent family of that region and that the whole house, yes sometimes the whole village was really enduring an infernal torment, and still, it was not the fault of the man since he himself was the one who was tormented the most.
[4] At first I thought that this was the silliness of those people, and also that it was a smart trick of the priests. I thought that they picked out a man and had used him with the help of his probably learned rage in order to bind the people who were lingering for wonders and to make them to believe more in them. But soon after that, when I could convince myself with all my sense organs that the rage of the man could certainly not be natural because his powerful expressions became so enormous that the so-called works of Hercules were only a child’s game compared to it, and I fully began to be convinced myself in the presence of an evil spirit in that man.
[5] The 2 priests who knew very well, based on symptoms that appeared before, what was happening with the unfortunate man, said to the others – only strong men: ‘The moment of raging and shouting will soon begin. Therefore, fetter and tie him up immediately now with the strongest ropes and chains.’ Because the evil spirit would only leave the man when he perhaps could not break his well-consecrated ropes and chains.
[6] Then the man was tied up with ropes and chains in such a way that a 100 Herculeses would not be able to move. Then the priests and also the other people went back and stood at least 100 paces away from the tied up man and they asked me to do the same. I also did what they advised me.
[7] When we stood less than 20 paces away of the said distance, the man stood up as fast as an arrow with a horrible confused outcry and in one moment he tore the ropes and chains into pieces. Then, horribly crying, he jumped in one stretch from the ground unbelievably high into the air. Besides that, he picked up more than a 100 pounds of heavy stones that he flung all around as if they were light beans. When this raging and shouting had lasted for about 1 hour, the man sank down to the ground completely unconscious and we could come near to him again.
[8] The 2 priests asked him to tell them how he had fared. He did not know anything about his raging however, but he told them only about a vision in which he discovered that he was in a very beautiful surrounding. During this short story the sound of his voice was very soft, as from a patiently suffering mother, but soon the sound and the language changed. As by a magical power his mouth grew wide open and from a wide opened mouth a strange thundering voice in Greek reached our ears with more or less the following expressions:
[9] ‘O miserable mosquitoes who are like human larvae, do you want to chase me out of this hired house? All
Roman armies are not able to do that. Before one stone was ready for the construction of Rome, yes very
long before that, I was the famous king Cyaxares
, the first with that name. I have defeated the Scythes, I went
to war with Lydia. My second daughter Mandane became the wife of the king of the Persians and the mother
of the famous Cyrus whose father was called Cambyses. You do not need to know more.
[10] However, this house of flesh, which I am now inhabiting according to my own pleasure and out of which I will not allow you to chase me out, is descendant of my blood, and therefore, I am possessing it rightly. That is why all your efforts to chase me out are useless. I can act in this house of mine as I wish.’
[11] After this remarkable conversation he still uttered a few terrible curses and threats to the 2 priests. He pulled the man a few times to and fro, after which he calmed down, felt very weak and wanted to have something to eat. When he became a little stronger after taking the food, they asked him again if he knew anything of what he had said before. He denied it with his natural soft voice, but he remembered that he slept and that in his dream he was amidst white clothed young men.
[12] Furthermore I spoke separately with the priests and the still living parents of the man and advised them that one should in a good way kill such a person, since then the evil spirit will have to leave his house. However, then they all assured me that this was practically impossible and that the life of someone who would try such a thing would be in the greatest of danger. Someone tried it before but he came back seriously injured. Soon after that, I left the unhappy village and I well remembered this true incident that I saw. I often told this to wise people, also here to the Jews, but there was never any good explanation.
[13] They also told me a lot about people who were possessed by devils or evil spirits, and that it is very difficult to cure the people who are suffering from it, but nobody knew to tell me who such devils or evil spirits actually are and how they come to nest themselves into a poor and weak human being. And as far as his natural life is concerned they totally want to control him and are also able to. Oftentimes we can see children who are miserably tormented by evil spirits.
[14] Lord and Master, what is behind all this? Deceit on the part of such an unfortunate person is certainly not possible because what I have seen with the Illyrian, deceit was certainly equally as far distanced as one end of the world is distanced from the other.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 32
The Lord explains the nature of possession (18/80)
I said: “Your experience is true, and I Myself have set several people free of such diseases in the land of the Jews and also with the Greeks. Indeed, there are such people who are possessed for a certain time by evil spirits, but only for what their body is concerned without being able to harm the soul of such a possessed person in the least.
[2] The evil spirits who possess the flesh of a person are actually souls of deceased people who once lived a wicked life in this world, and this while they knew very well that their actions were bad.
[3] Possession only happens with people whose faith in a God and in the immortality of the soul has disappeared.
[4] These incidents which are happening during times when faith is continuously diminishing and which look very serious, are allowed, so that the unbelievers are receiving by that a strong warning to show them that their unbelief is useless and that there exist a certain continuance of life of a person’s soul after the falling away of the body, and certainly also a God who is also in the beyond very well capable to chastise the wickedness and the foolishness of the people.
[5] Despite his evil resistance, the wicked spirit who possesses the flesh of a person, experiences humiliations that he can hardly bear, and then it becomes gentler and lighter within himself. Those who witness such conditions are as it were pulled away with force from their all too materialistic and dark behavior. They begin to think about the spiritual, and their way of life improves.
[6] And so, this very serious looking case that is occurring among the people in times of the greatest lack of faith has definitely also good sides, as you certainly have noticed with your Illyrians.
[7] The 2 priests who formerly knew how to bind the people to themselves with all kinds of magical deceits and who did not believe in anything themselves, but who still gathered important treasures, changed their mind totally through this possessed person and they desisted for the greatest part from their deceits, for the evil spirit thundered to them already many times that they were very miserable cheaters and that he was much better than they who in their powerlessness wanted to fight against him.
[8] The 2 priests believe now without questioning that the soul continues to live after the dead of the body and they believe now in one God, for on several occasions the spirit said in their face that he himself as an evil spirit is much more important than 10.000 legions of their imagined idols with whose help they wanted to drive him out, but that there was only one true God to whom he would obey if He would order him to leave the fleshly house.
[9] The other people heard this also, and because of that, also their faith has changed and improved, and for this reason such a possession is not always that very bad as if unjustly allowed by God and as human reason is imagining.
[10] And possession never occurs at all with people who have a living faith full of light, because the soul of man and also the spirit within are penetrating the body in such a way that no strange and perhaps also evil spirit can penetrate a pure flesh that is permeated of spirit. But when the soul of a person has become dark, carnal and materialistic, and by that is also afraid and scared, sick and weak, so that he cannot offer any resistance to a strange intruder, then it can easily happen that the evil souls, who, after withdrawing out of their body and are mostly residing in those lower regions of this Earth where people of their kind are living in the flesh and are performing their evil practices, are sometimes penetrating into the body of a weak person. Then they mostly are residing in the most sensual lower part of the body and are trying to express themselves outwardly as strange and always evil spirits by means of the flesh of the possessed one.
[11] Yet, as far as the soul is concerned, the possessed one never suffers any harm, as I have directly indicated since the beginning. And so, possession, as also already said, is not as bad as people think.
[12] However, when you will encounter such possessed people in the future, you should lay your hands upon them. Then the evil spirits will leave the possessed one. If you encounter however someone who is possessed by a persistent spirit, threaten the spirit, then he will obey immediately the one who has seriously threatened him in My name and in full faith. For wherever My teaching is proclaimed by you to the people, it is not necessary that also the devils from the flesh of a possessed one have to establish the completely shattered faith of the people. Where angels are teaching, the devils must be driven away.
[13] Concerning that Illyrian possessed person however, and also his community, he is still alive and is now freed from his affliction, and his community believes now in one – although still unknown – God, as well as in the immortality of the soul. And when someone of you will soon go there in My name, he will have it easy with the people and also in the wide environment of that country to convert the people to the true light of faith and destroy their superstition. Did you, Agrippa, understand this very well?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 33
The location of the spirit world (18/81)
Agrippa said: “Lord and Master, this is now clear to me, as it certainly will also be for the others, and I thank you for this light. But I still like to make a small remark, and that is if You would like to indicate where in relation to the Earth, the actual spirit world is located. Although there was a little spark in Your words about it, but I still could not completely make it out. If You think it is right, I would like to ask You to give me also in this respect that which is suitable.”
[2] I said: “Even though the whole spirit world – as I already have explained a few times – has absolutely no longer anything to do with space and time of this material judged and therefore not free world, the space as an exterior cover is finally still the carrier of all Heavens and all spirit worlds, because they cannot be found in any other way somewhere outside the endless space of creation. And so, in order to speak clearly and for you understandably, there also must be spatial places in which the spirit worlds are as it were, located at a certain place, although the place of the area is as little interesting to namely a perfect spirit as now this Mount of Olives is interesting to you when you want to imagine Rome or Athens, because for the spirit in that form, there is no certain space nor measured time.
[3] But concerning the so-called individual being of a spirit: he can still not – as little as I can – be completely outside of space and time. And so, also the souls of those who have died in this material world are in a certain local space, although, namely the souls whose life is not completed, have no notion of it, just as little as when you are in a dream in which you are perhaps really feeling comfortable and even active now in this and then again in another region, without changing a hair’s breadth the material-spatial place where you as personal individual are present.
[4] However, you want to know from Me the actual, as it were fixed place where especially the souls are living who after the death of their body did not complete their life, and I also want to tell you this faithfully. So listen to Me and understand well what I will tell you about this.
[5] When a man during his life has felt a special love for this or that place on the material world, then as a deceased soul he will also stay in that place, often for many hundreds of years, and he also will inwardly become aware of it by way of the spiritual correspondences, although it still will be not clear.
[6] Thus, wherever on this Earth you have a place, you also will have a place for the world of the spirits, which in fact is of course not a material but a spiritual place, for it exists out of a certain fantasy of the spirits by means of their will.
[7] So you can travel all around through such a world that is created by you. However, as individual you will stay invariably on one and the same material place.
[8] Let us take for instance a person who has a great desire to know better the moon, the sun and also the stars. When the soul of such a person lies off his body, his material place is already there where his love has drawn him towards it and placed him in it. There he soon will come in contact with the spirits of these worlds and will think very actively and deeply about the ideas and studies that are common there.
[9] However, if a soul is already here completely permeated with the love for God, then his material-individual place of existence in the vicinity of the Earth as nurturing place for the education of the children of God will not change, but through My intervention he will nevertheless – according to the continuous needs of his intelligence and the by that resulting happiness – be able to travel throughout the whole of infinity without having to change a hair’s breadth the material-spatial place of his individual being, just like Me also am not changing in the spirit and am still present everywhere at the same time in the whole of infinity.
[10] More and profounder things I cannot tell you about this now. However, when you will be reborn in the spirit, more things will come clear to you as bright as the sun. Did you understand this well now?”
[11] Then Agrippa and also many others said: “Lord and Master, we thank You for this explanation that was very necessary for all of us because we all have seen and observed possessed people of all kind and nature on several occasions and we did not know how to explain this matter other than that such unfortunates were possessed by real devils and therefore were also their prey when they were not able to free themselves.
[12] With such an idea of possession it was necessary for us, either to consider the possessed one as a very great sinner – being cursed by God already in this world – or we secretly had to shrug our shoulders about God’s love and highest justice, of which we really could not be blamed. And more in particular when we could convince ourselves in every respect about the blameless conduct of the possessed one as well as the devoutness of his parents. But now this case has assumed a totally new aspect, and we are extremely happy that through Your grace we were able to put matters straight.”
[13] I said: “Well now, this is good. If you also have clarity in this, then we still have 4 hours until the morning to still discuss a lot of things with one another and to make things clear. If for someone among you there is still something that is not clear, let him ask aloud, then he will receive a good and clear light, for I want to give you to understand the mystery of God’s Kingdom.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 34
The nature of Satan (18/82)
Now again, one of the Pharisees who was converted in Emmaus came forward and said: “Lord and Master, we know now well what the truth is concerning those who are possessed and who actually are the evil spirits by whom here and there the body of a human being is taken into possession. But nevertheless, in the Scripture it is explicitly spoken about the true extremely evil devils and about their prince, Satan, and at the same time it is said that Satan, who is also called Lucifer, and a countless great number of angels who chose his side, were rejected by God and were thrown into the eternal fire of Hell.
[2] So it is also written that Satan in the form of a snake made the first human beings to fall, and how God has allowed him to tempt the pious Job.
[3] How is it according to the new teaching with Satan and his subordinate devils? Who and where is Satan, and who and where are the devils?
[4] Since it is allowed for us to understand the complete mystery of God’s Kingdom, we also must have a clear view concerning this. Therefore, would You like to be so merciful to give us an understandable explanation about this?”
[5] I said: “I already have said and explained a lot about this, and My old disciples know what they can expect. But because you are still a newcomer by My side, you surely may ask what was still not made known to you. So listen.
[6] Look, that which endless space contains as matter is judged and therefore fixed by the power of God’s will. If this would not be the case, there would be no sun, no moon, no Earth and certainly not any created being in the great endless space. Then there would be only God, contemplating His great thoughts and ideas.
[7] However, God had placed His thoughts already since eternity as it were outside of Himself, and by His almighty will He has provided them with a body. These embodied thoughts and ideas of God are however strictly speaking no bodies, but they are spiritual things that are judged, and vessels for the ripening of an independent being. Thus, they are created beings, intended to exist continuously forever out of themselves and out of their own power, next to Me, the Creator who is visible to them.
[8] All creatures, as judged spiritual beings are, compared to the already pure and free spiritual, still impure, unripe and therefore not yet good. And compared to the spiritual, pure and good they can still be regarded as bad and evil as such.
[9] Thus, by ‘Satan’ you should understand the whole material creation in general, and by ‘devil’ the separated specific parts thereof.
[10] When a person in this world knows God’s will and lives according to it, he raises himself out of the imprisonment that is inherent to all that which is created and passes over to God’s freedom that is inherent to that which is not created.
[11] However, a person who does not want to believe in a God and consequently does not want to act according to His will that is revealed to man, sinks more and more and deeper into the created material and becomes spiritual impure, evil and maliciously judged, and consequently a devil. Because all that which is merely created and judged is – as already said – in relation to the pure and free spiritual which is not created, impure, bad and wicked. However, not because God could have created something impure, bad and wicked, but simply and solely because in the first place it necessarily had to be something that is created for the sake of existence, gifted with intelligence and power of action and at the same time with a free will, and in the second place because, in order to acquire independence in himself, he independently has to make use of that which was created and given and must as it were make it his own property.
[12] For God however, there does not exist anything that is impure, bad or evil, because for the pure everything is pure. Everything that God has created is good, and therefore for God there is no Satan, no devil and consequently also no Hell. Only that which has been created as such is all that, as long as it has to remain something created and judged and as long as he finally, in possession of the free will, wants to stay either good or bad.
[13] So when it is stated in the Scripture that Satan in the form of a snake has seduced the first human couple, it actually means to say that the first human couple who knew God’s will very well, have allowed themselves to be enchanted by the material world and that the lust and the voice of their judged flesh said: ‘We want to see what will happen when we will act contrary to the well-known will of God. For God Himself has given us freedom to act. Therefore we cannot lose anything of our insight, but only win. Because God surely knows what can happen when we act freely. We however do not know it. Therefore, let us act only once according to our will, then we will know by experience that which God knows alone.’
[14] And look, then both of them ate from the forbidden tree of knowledge by way of wanting to experience it themselves, and by that they sunk one degree deeper into their judged matter, which regarding to the free life of the spirit is also called ‘death’.
[15] After that, they realized very well that in their flesh dwells the bondage of judgment and death that, because of a growing love for the world, can also bury the free soul in judgment and bondage. And so, they lost the pure paradise that consisted of the full union of the soul with his spirit, and then they could not find it completely back on their own, because their soul was wounded by the sting of matter and it took a lot of effort to maintain himself above the judgment of the created bondage, as this is now the case with all the people. And therefore I came into this world, namely to show the people again the true way of life and to give them back the lost paradise through My teaching.
[16] This was also the same with Job. In an earthly way Job was an extremely happy man and possessed many things. He was however also a wise man and very dedicated to God, living strictly according to the law. However, his extreme wealth made his flesh more lusting and made high demands to the spirit in him.
[17] The judged spirit of the flesh said in a way to the soul: ‘I want to see if by my earthly pleasures and sorrow I cannot draw you away from your God and if I cannot exhaust your patience in such a way that I can put you under my coercive judgment.’
[18] This gave Job a mighty battle to fight, because on the one hand all earthly pleasures were at his disposal, of which he indeed enjoyed, but they did not rule over his soul and he remained united with the spirit.
[19] Since in this way the evil spirit of matter could not achieve anything with the soul, his soul was tempted by all kinds of physical miseries that are symbolically described in the book. But Job endured them all with patience, although he now and then grumbled and was lamenting his misery. But he finally always recognized, that before, God has given him everything, has taken it away and was able to give it back to him, and even more than what He has taken away from him, because of the full strengthening of his soul in the spirit.
[20] Now, when this is so, then who was Satan who tempted the pious Job so much? It was the judged spirit of his flesh. This means the different lusts thereof.
[21] But a certain personal primordial Satan and primordial devils did in reality not exist anywhere else except in the judged worldly matter of all kinds. However, the reason why Satan and the devils were presented by the old wise men by all kinds of dreadful visions is that the soul had to be able to imagine through all kinds of terrible images what kind of misery a free life must suffer when he will allow himself to be recaptured by the judgment of matter.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 35
About the personality of Satan (18/83)
I Myself caused Satan to appear in an image for My first disciples and they were extremely frightened. Something similar happened also a few times with the first fathers of this Earth. But during that time no explanation in words was given because the elders who were wise from the spirit, understood very well the symbolic image by way of the inner correspondences and therefore they said: ‘It is terrible to fall into the hands of the judging God.’ That means to say: it is terrible for a soul, who has already come to complete self-consciousness to let himself be captured again by the unchangeable law of the coercing judgment of the godly will in matter.
[2] The fact that this is described as something terrible for the soul, can be learned by everyone from the experience of a dying person who did not attain to the complete rebirth of the spirit.
[3] Because why is such a soul so much afraid of the death of his body? Because he – still being entangled in the coercing judgment of the body – thinks that he has to die together with the body. That this is the case, you easily can see with all those who hardly believe, or not at all, in a continuance of life of the soul after the death of the body, because their soul is completely or for the greatest part in the judgment of his flesh, and consequently he also has to experience its death as long as by My will he is not completely separated from it.
[4] Since you hopefully well understand now how things are with Satan and his devils, it will also become clear to you that things cannot be different with Hell. It is just like Satan who is in himself the eternal coercive judgment, thus the world and the matter thereof.
[5] And why is Satan also called a prince of darkness and the lie? Because all matter is not that which it seems to be. And he who in his love will grab it and allows himself to be captured by it, is then also clearly residing in the kingdom of the lie and, regarding the truth, in the kingdom of darkness.
[6] He who for instance loves too much the so-called treasures of the kingdom of the dead matter and keeps them for what they seem to be and not for what they truthfully are, is by that already residing in the kingdom of the lie, because his love – the foundation of his life – is as it were completely blinded and sunken down in matter and will have great difficulty to raise himself up again out of such a night towards the light of the full truth.
[7] However, he who only considers gold as a corresponding form of expression which represents the good of the love in God, like pure silver represents the truth of the wisdom in God, knows therefore also the real value of gold and silver and is thus residing in the Kingdom of the truth, and his soul is not entangled in the treacherous appearance of the judgment thereof.
[8] So also, with the elders and all prophets, gold, silver and the different kinds of precious stones had only the true meaning. But as matter however, they did not have any value, and for this reason they also could not become a danger for a soul. Through the discernment of the true value of the matter they discovered also easily and quickly for what it could be suitable and be useful and they derived the true benefit from it.
[9] However, when in course of time the people bestowed any value to the matter because of their glitter and nice appearance, they passed over to its judgment, became spiritually blind, hard, greedy, stingy, untruthful, quarrelsome, deceitful, proud, malicious and lusting for war and conquest, and they therefore fell into idolatry and paganism, and consequently also in the actual Hell out of which they could not be delivered without Me.
[10] For this reason I had to cover Myself in matter and by that in the judgment, and I have to break through it, so that by that I will become the entrance gate to eternal life for all the people who had fallen if they want to enter life through this gate. Therefore, I am also the door to life and Life itself. Whoever will not enter inside through Me, will not attain to life in the light of eternal truth and freedom, but will remain captured in the judgment of matter.
[11] Now there is another question that comes up by itself, which sounds like this: are there really no personal Satan and personal devils?
[12] And I say: Oh yes, they exist here indeed, still living in the flesh, and even more so in the big world in the beyond, who always intent to exert a bad influence in the world on this side, and this on one hand because of the raw nature spirits who because of their predestined ripening still remain in all kinds of matter. And further also directly by secret whisperings, arousing and enticements. They notice very well the different weaknesses with men and their inclinations, control and stimulate them to burning passions.
[13] And once a weakness of a person has become a burning passion, he is already completely in the condition of the judgment of matter and its evil spirits, and then it is difficult for him to loosen himself from it.
[14] Satan is the total sum of the total judged matter, and concerning his personality, strictly speaking it exists nowhere, but they have to be considered as an assembly of devils of all kinds, not only of this Earth but of all worlds in the endless space of creation, as also all the numerous many shell globes all together are finally representing an immense great Cosmic Man, according to My explanation that I already have given you.
[15] Of course, on a smaller scale, an assembly of devils of a celestial body is also a Satan, and on the smallest scale every separate devil is it also in itself.
[16] However, as long as there were no men on a celestial body, there also were no personal devils, but only judged and unfermented spirits in all the matter of a celestial body. Matter is everything that can be observed with your sense organs.
[17] But you also can trust that now no devils on any other celestial body are more evil and more malicious than precisely in and on this Earth. If it would be allowed to them, they would terribly harm the Earth and its inhabitants, but they are not allowed to. And in order that the devils would not be able to do that, they are for this reason also afflicted with complete blindness and consequently also with the greatest foolishness. And their assemblies look like the guarded institutions on this Earth in which the fools and madmen are detained, so that they cannot harm other people.
[18] From what has been said now, all of you can easily realize with your complete mind and enlightened reason how things are with Satan and his devils. And it is no more necessary for you to ask anything further concerning this. And say now, scribe, if you have well understood all this.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 36
Where the personal devils are residing (18/84)
Then the scribe said: “Yes, Lord and Master, for You have spoken now so clearly and detailed about this matter as can be, and by that You have shown to us orderly and in detail how You have managed Your creation. And so, all this must be completely clear to us. That means to say, as far as it can be made clear for our still always-limited human mind, because knowledge alone is by far still not the same as being able to perceive everything, but it is sufficient for us because we thoroughly understand that which we know.
[2] But since You have now already told us so much about these difficult to understand things, I still ask You now to indicate to us a little further about the dwelling place of the personal devils, so that we can avoid that, because when a person or also a whole group would reside on such a place, they finally could end up very badly. Please be therefore so merciful to explain this to us a little more.”
[3] I said: “You still think too materialistic. What difference does it make if spiritual devilish personalities are mainly residing on this or on another place?
[4] As long as your soul out of Me is pure and strong, then he can be in the worst company of devils without they being able to harm him in the least. Because a pure and out of Me strong soul resides in the midst of numerous legions of personal devils and is still entirely in the Kingdom of the Heavens, which does not consist of outer display, but is within the heart of the perfect soul, for in this way the soul becomes a creator, similar to Me, of his blissful abode where eternally no personal devil will be able to come in.
[5] And so also already on this Earth, it is unimportant for a pure and out of Me strong soul to know where a little or big dwelling place for personal devils is located, because the pure and out of Me strong soul carries his Heaven everywhere in and with himself, just like the personal devil carries his Hell or his judgment.
[6] But because we are talking about this subject anyway, I want to show you more precisely the places which are specifically inhabited by personal devils. So listen.
[7] Look at the people in those public houses and buildings where much deceitful business is carried out like for instance now in the temple and in many other business houses. These are also special habitations for the many personal devils. So also the houses in which all kinds of fornication, prostitution and adultery are committed are also special habitations where personal devils are residing. So also those mountains and holes where people with haste and lust are digging for gold, silver and other treasures of the Earth are places where personal devils are residing in great numbers. So also the forests and holes where thieves, robbers and murderers are residing. So also the army camps and battle fields, the roads of the merchant caravans and the rivers, lakes and seas where a great profitable business is carried out.
[8] And further, the landed properties and pieces of land, pastures, fields, vineyards and forests of hard-hearted heathens, as well as of the rich, stingy and hard-hearted Jews are special favorite dwelling places for personal devils. And also the air above and in the indicated dwelling places, and the fire, the clouds and the rain, and also all idolatry temples and false oracles.
[9] Further, personal devils can be found in great numbers where you can see great earthly presentations of pomp and with that the still related pride.
[10] However, on places that are not inhabited by men and are also not polluted by their sins, the personal devils are not residing, except in the case when a caravan of people, lusting for worldly gain, would travel through it. Because of those people, the personal devils would then soon feel well at home.
[11] Now friend, you have heard that which you still wanted to hear from Me and which you wanted to know for yourself.
[12] And for which reason the personal devils are fond of the named places is obvious for the one who has somehow understood what has preceded, and does not need any further explanation.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 37
Understanding the reasons for the primordial creation (18/85)
The scribe said: “But how can those devils become aware of it? Can they see this Earth and also us people, and also what we are doing?”
[2] I said: “Oh yes, but only that which is similar to them. I tell you: also the malicious vultures are quickly gathering where there is a good tasting bait.
[3] I alone know since eternity what is necessary to make from a thought out of Me a free being, and this with the fullest godly independence. Therefore, I am also the only One to know what is necessary to entirely accomplish this supreme work. If it concerns death, judgment, human being or angel: in My eyes, all this is for the accomplishment of the main goal of My love and wisdom one and the same. Because, you know, the Eternal has always enough time for it. Surely, David said that a 1.000 years for God are hardly 1 day, but I say to you, who are now My scribe and friend: a 1.000 times a 1.000 years is for Me hardly 1 single moment.
[4] Look, you are existing at this moment, and numerous times of myriads times myriads of creations like these are already finished behind us according to the natural chronology. How could you blame Me that I have allowed that you have come to birth only now during this youngest time? And further, what reproach could those make Me who I will allow to be born after eons times eons long times and eternities?
[5] For I am Lord over My eternal thoughts and ideas, and I can bring them to a self-conscious life whenever I want. Because eternally I am under no law, for I am since primordial eternity the law Myself. And so, in moral matters I can issue a law that comes only from Me and which lies in My will, how and whenever I want to do this out of My love and My wisdom.
[6] Who else except Me can foresee that? And who can force Me and make Me to act, except I Myself out of My eternal order?
[7] My eternal complete free will is the law over My thoughts and ideas that have indeed since eternity only their visible existence in Me. However, if according to My love it would please Me to bring them to a firm and independent existence, then My wisdom places My will as law over My thoughts and ideas, and then those become realities, as if outside of My Being. And further, they have to continue to exist as external independent realities as long as My love and wisdom allows My will as law of all laws to rule expertly and efficiently over them.
[8] And look, so is also the survival of the devils a law that has been placed in them, besides the still personal free will. As long as they do not want to acknowledge Me as the One who I was since eternity, still am and eternally will be, so long will My compelling law also not move away from them, for if I would take away My compelling law, then their independent existence would come an end.
[9] If an already independent existing being improves his life out of his free will now or only after a for you unimaginable long time, and turns to the Kingdom of the truth, is for Me the same. And I will not change My eternal order one hair’s breadth for this reason. However, he who wants to have it differently can also do that, because all means are given to him for that.
[10] Since I have indicated to you now where the dwelling places of the evil and malicious souls – who are actually the personal devils – are, you should avoid them when you still feel rather weak, because there is still a danger on such places for him who is weak. He who exposes himself to danger while he is still weak, will also easily perish in danger, or at least he will not easily escape without any harm.
[11] Therefore, take care that you should not covet all the impure and unripe things of this world, because you are now already on the last step of the inner life’s completion, and all that is already behind you. Strife always to go forward and no more towards that which is unripe that lies behind you. Then you will easily and quickly reach the true goal of life and you will feel no more desire to look even one more time to that which is unripe that lies behind you. Did you all understand this well now?”
[12] The scribe said: “Lord and Master, also this has now become clear to us, and also concerning this we know now what we can expect. But, among the people, there are still so many appearances about which we still have not much clarity. So for instance I myself know in the country of the Jews several old strongholds and old houses that, maybe already since a few centuries are no more inhabited by people. These places are often haunted so terribly that no human being – no matter how courageous he may be – would dare to come near, not even from a great distance. And woe to the one who – maybe by coincidence or one who does not know about the horrifying situation – would come close to such places, because that person will be badly seized. And if someone would even go on purpose to such a place, it will still be much worse. Well now, such places, which are actually not so rare, are already for many years not visited by any great sinner, neither by one nor by the other. And still, no one can visit them. What is the meaning of all that?”
[13] I said: “Oh My friend, it is not always what you think, but mostly something much different. Let such infamous strongholds and farms be surrounded by a group of courageous soldiers, then I can assure you that by such occasion your otherwise so dangerous looking appearances will retreat in such a way that no soldier will in the least notice their eventual existence.
[14] Although, here and there are places where souls of people are residing who have deceased a long time ago, and now and then they are catching the attention of bypassing people in one way or another. These are souls who during their physical life were too much in love with their earthly possession, and in order to increase it, they also committed many injustices. Such souls who have become at the same time very materialistic, remain therefore after the falling away of their body on these places that they have loved above everything else and were precious to them during their physical life, and this often as long as every trace of their mostly so precious possession has become lost. Only then they come more and more to their senses in the beyond because they begin to realize in themselves that all the earthly and timely possession and idle thing is and was an empty illusion.
[15] But such souls can never degenerate into a too tangible malice, and their extremely limited and powerless existence cannot inflict any moral injury to anybody. On the contrary, the fact that now and then they are manifesting themselves, often works very well on the unbelief of many worldly person, who because of this, becomes a believer and changes his worldly life, because he becomes aware of an existence of the souls of men after the death of the body, which to him does not seem to be so particularly good and blissful.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 38
About praying for the deceased (18/86)
Thus, such spirits – although they are not of a good and pure kind – cannot become dangerous for man, and it is good to pray for such souls. Because the prayer of a soul who is filled with love and compassion and in full trusting love in Me has a good influence on such truly poor souls in the beyond, for it forms a certain element of life’s ether around them in which they can see as in a mirror their faults and shortcomings, are improving themselves and by that they can come more easily to the light of life.
[2] And I am offering you this possibility Myself, so that you can truly benefit your deceased brothers and sisters.
[3] But then how should you pray for them?
[4] This is quite easy. When you are praying, you should not be of the opinion that by that you can stir Me up to greater mercy, since I truly am endless more merciful than all the best and most loving people of the whole world together. But submit faithfully the gospel to them, out of the true foundation of love of your heart – thus in your heart. Then they will hear it and will also conform themselves to it. And in this way you will also announce the gospel to those who are truly poor of spirit, which will be a great benefit for them.
[5] All the other kind of prayer and rattling off of prayers does not help a deceased person in the least, but will rather harm him, because he only will be offended when he hears it, since such prayers for the souls of the deceased have to be paid with great offerings, especially as this is the custom with the Pharisees according to the law.
[6] The manner of praying for the deceased and the caring for their spiritual poverty – like I have shown you just now – is certainly a fruitful blessing for them. On the other hand, a costly paid-for prayer of the Pharisees is for them a curse, from which they quickly are fleeing away and which they deeply despise.
[7] Do remember and observe this well as My good advice given to you, for by that you will acquire true, great, mighty and grateful friends in the great world on the other side, who will not ever leave you, neither on this nor on the other side if ever you would be in need. Such friends will then be your true protective spirits and will always be concerned for the well being of their benefactors.
[8] But you can only acquire them when you are caring and are anxious about them in the manner that I have indicated to you. For that, you do not have to wait for old strongholds and farms, but you always can do that for as many deceased souls as you can think of, because your faith, your true love and compassion and the truth out of Me are reaching still endlessly much farther than the great spheres of the great Cosmic Man that was described to you. Because you are not only My created beings, but you are for Me – your Father – endlessly much more, and the great Man of Creation is not even a tangible point of life of existence in the smallest nerve of life of your little toe. All this is of course only spiritual or from the point of view of the deepest truth.
[9] Truly, I say to you: a great influence is intended for you of which even you yourselves will only perfectly know the scope of it when you will live and work with Me in My eternal Kingdom in one Father’s house. Because now, all this is only a wonderful dream to you, just like with children of pious parents. However, what I am telling you here is deep and godly truth.
[10] As I am possessing all power and sovereignty in Heaven and on this tiny Earth, so also all of you who believe in Me and love Me above all should perfectly possess it, because the children of a Father may not be less then endlessly perfect, just like their Father is.
[11] Mostly, it looks quite different with people on this Earth, especially when the father is spoiling his children too much, but truly, this is absolutely never the case with Me, for I know since eternity what My children need.
[12] Well now, I have given you a little foretaste, so that you should know who I really am, and who you are and who you actually still have to become much more. Therefore, act always according to My word. Then you will easily reach that what you should reach according to My Fatherly words, because a surer and more powerful guarantee than what I am Myself, the whole of eternity and infinity does not have. But, as said, remember it very well from the deepest bottom of your life, otherwise I have said it to you in vain.
[13] Do not look for any reward in this world for the little sacrifices that you are giving Me, for truly, then you would not be My children but children of this world and Earth which is a bad footstool for My love and My earnest. However, perform all the things that you do out of true, inner love for Me, your Father, then I will surely know with what I have to prepare a true joy in return for My beloved children.
[14] Truly, truly, I say to you: no human eye has ever seen, no human ear has ever heard and no human sense organ has ever felt what I am preparing for My children who truly love Me with a simple heart as their Father.
[15] But also this I am saying to all of you: I absolutely will not have Myself be dragged along next to this world. Because it will be completely one thing, or completely the other, for such halfway is something that belongs to the dark heathens, and therefore it also produces bad fruits.
[16] Because what use will it be to a person if he would possess all the treasures of the world but thereby would suffer great harm to his soul? Therefore, always be concerned about treasures that cannot be eaten up by moths and cannot be corroded by rust, then that will always be the best for you.
[17] So remember also this advice very well and observe it, then already on this Earth you will have a good existence, as well as the other people who will believe your words. All the rest has to pine away, so that the flesh would not become too proud. For I am the only One as Lord, and I am always doing what I want according to My eternal wisdom. Even if the world would scream for murder and fire, as strong and as loud as it wants, once about this and then again about that, and I will never listen to its vain bawling.
[18] But that which My true children and friends will present Me, I will also listen to and will easily and quickly correct that which is evil. However, all that which is called and which is ‘world’ must from now on be chastised a 100 times more than has ever been the case since the beginning of the world. Also this is My word, and the time will teach the people that I have not spoken out these words in vain.
[19] Woe to all those who are lusting for the world and are opposing My will. Because this Earth is a cradle for My children, and these cannot become capable without the rod of chastisement. And when softer warnings do not help, then sharper and more serious ones will be used, which will then be My concern. But now we still have to finish part of your question.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 39
About the ruins where ghosts are (18/87)
My scribe and friend, in your question you have mentioned spirits who are terribly aggressive in old strongholds and farms, and I tell you that there – particularly in these times – it is indeed like that, but I also can give you by that the fullest assurance that these are absolutely no dangerous spirits but often very dangerous and throughout evil men who in cooperation with pagan magicians – also Jewish ex-priests and dismissed or resigned Essenes – are playing their evil game. These men have into their service all kinds of well-paid evil rabble, and through robbery, murder and all kinds of other truly devilish deceitful tricks they gather great treasures. And the old strongholds with their subterranean tunnels are for them extremely suitable working places for their activities.
[2] When an unsuspecting person comes close to these truly hellish nests, then his presence will in no way be tolerated, so that the deceit would not come to light. But through their evil tricks they frighten him so much that he himself becomes then the best protector and defender of such a hellish nest, for he tells it to 1.000 of other people from mouth to mouth and all of them are thinking that this is something terribly supernatural, and not one of those 1.000 dares then ever to come in the vicinity of such a truly hellish nest. But as I have already made the remark directly at the beginning, just let a well armed Roman army come close to such an infamous stronghold of spooky ghosts, then the spirits will not move, but will flee away as fast as they can through their secret subterranean tunnels.
[3] I tell you: in such strongholds and farms that were mentioned by you, only few souls of men who have become truly devilish and who have laid down their bodies already a long time ago are residing there, but rather there are often a greater number of souls of people who are still in the flesh and are living their more than devilish evil life and are usually much worse than the absolute devils in the beyond. I think that by this explanation this matter is now clear to you. Or if ever you are still in doubt about any other thing, let us hear it.”
[4] Then the Roman Agricola came forward again and said: “Aha, that is how it is with such nests? It is good that I have heard this now from the mouth of the most truthful Witness. I will know how to drive these kind of spooky ghosts out. Also with us in Europe I know a great number of such infamous nests, and to the practices of such spirits of flesh and blood will soon be made an end.”
[5] I said: “This will be much more difficult for you there as would be the case here in the country of the Jews, because your influential pagan priests are especially interestingly involved in that evil game. As long as My teaching that has been given to you now will not have made good progress, by violence there is not much that can be done against the European spooky nests. But the best way against such extremely deceitful nonsense is the information that you can give to the better part of the people, because once they will very well know what these things really are, then the rabble will soon know it also and that is then the quickest and most important method to drive such evil spirits of flesh and blood out.
[6] He who wants to catch birds should not start to hit directly into the bushes with clubs, but he should first spread out the nets and only then throw the clubs into the bushes, then a lot of birds will catch themselves at the same time into the nets.
[7] When certain chief principals of a worldly government are too closely connected with its deceitful priesthood, then in the first place, open force cannot be used with success, but in a later stage it surely can be well used.
[8] But here in the country of the Jews – namely in Galilee – I Myself have destroyed a couple of such deceitful places of which Cyrenius will be able to tell you more. Nevertheless, there are still a few left, of which I will soon take care, just as I also have done with the wicked temple of idolatry in Samosata at the Euphrates.
[9] But with you in Europe where there is still a deep paganism, there is nothing else that you can do against such a spooky work except that which I have indicated to you.
[10] One day Europe will largely exceed Asia in faith, but now it is generally still very much rude and unripe, because it is still too deeply involved in the darkest paganism, which it will not be able to give up completely, even after many hundreds of years. Yet, there will be many who will be standing in the fullest truth in My name, but who will also be more or less persecuted by the pagans. However, once I will set out a great judgment over all the heathens, no matter which, and that will then also be the finishing stroke for all heathens. But now, we still will let the scribe speak.
[11] Do tell Me now, My scribe and friend, what else you do not understand. For as a true scribe you also must understand the Scripture completely, and so I am giving now to you and to the others the opportunity to receive from Me the right light about all that which is still unclear to all of you.
[12] The scribe said: “Lord and Master, by Your goodness and mercy, everything which seemed to me the most important has now already been cleared up. But since You Yourself have now made mention of an extremely great judgment over all the heathens, would You still not like to indicate the time more precisely when all this will happen.
[13] It is true that also Daniel and Isaiah have talked about it in obscure images, and You Yourself have explained 2 complete chapters of Isaiah that where referring to it, as well as the certain ruin of Jerusalem, but You have not mentioned anything special about a certain time. Since we have now heard already so many things of You, would You not like to tell us about it, more precisely about the last judgment over the heathens of the whole world, as well as of what kind of judgment it will be and which signs will precede it. For without certain warnings You never will bring a judgment over the people.”
[14] I said: “My dear scribe and friend. You truly have asked a very good question, and I will answer this for all of you, but you must not confuse the paganism of that time of which I was speaking with the paganism now in this time. The temples of idolatry of the present time will indeed have been destroyed a long time ago, but instead of them, numerous other ones will be build by the antichrist, and this even in My name. And their priests will let themselves be exceedingly honored as My replacements on Earth, and they will make effort to gather all worldly treasures. They will fatten themselves, but the people will be in great need spiritually and physically.
[15] Look, when that paganism will predominate, then the great judgment will soon be poured out over the new harlot of Babylon. I will give you more details later, but let us now take some more wine.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 40
The meaning of bread and wine. About the ceremonies. (18/88)
Immediately Lazarus ordered new wine and said: “The great and the very exalted teaching which we have now heard from Your godly mouth must also be confirmed by a new wine and be sealed in our heart.”
[2] I said: “You are right about that, friend and brother Lazarus. All that which is good and true has its complete correspondence in bread and wine. Therefore, you can be assured that after Me when you moderately will be using bread and wine in remembrance of Me, that I will be in the spirit, as now in the body, personally among you My children, brothers and friends until the end of all times of this Earth. Surely, you will not always see Me with the eyes of your body, but then still, your heart will tell you: ‘Rejoice, for your Lord, God and Father is among you and is blessing the bread and wine for you. Therefore, be joyful and cheerful in His name, and remember by that the poor brothers and sisters, and more precisely the poor in spirit.’
[3] When your heart will give you such a stimulation, remember and belief always that I will be personally among you, and whatever you will then ask Me which is good and true for the life of your soul, I will always very willingly give it in a well understandable way.
[4] Thus, those who will greet Me with great love in their heart will soon be able to convince themselves also with their eyes that I really am personally among them. And what I am saying and explaining here to all of you is also fully valid for all your true and faithful followers. But give Me the new wine now, for I have become thirsty.”
[5] Then a very fresh and very good wine was served. I drunk, and also the others were drinking and praised the wine that by My will had been made well savored with herbs and sweetened.
[6] When we strengthened ourselves in this way, the scribe asked once more if I was now disposed to give him an answer to what he had asked Me.
[7] I said however: “Friend, there are still other things which are more important to talk about than the end of paganism. First, just let the morning come, and the Pharisees who are resting in the other room will depart from here. Then in the open air I will explain to you in images the how and when of the end of all that which is called world and paganism.
[8] But now we will, as already said, talk about something else that is more important for the moment than the sad and extremely distressed end of all that which is worldly and paganism. About what should we, according to you, talk firstly now, and of what are you all in real need to know and to believe?”
[9] Now Peter spoke once more: “Lord, I still have something – if ever I may speak also – and this I am asking You. Then I indeed have a question to ask You.”
[10] I said: “Then speak, for everyone of you has now the right to speak and to ask.”
[11] Now Peter said: “Lord, Moses has prescribed for the purification of sinners certain outer means that are well known to every Jew. Must we also make use of them? Do they have for man any power that is hollowing him, and are they absolutely necessary for the attainment of the eternal life of the soul?
[12] Must also the gentiles be circumcised if they accept the teaching, or is for them baptism sufficient? And besides the circumcision, must also the other means of purification be applied with the gentiles who have been converted to us?”
[13] I said: “He who is a Jew and is circumcised will also always remain circumcised, but circumcision in itself is nothing and has for nobody any secret or particular magical hollowing value for the soul.
[14] Man is hollowed by nothing else except by the living faith and its actual love for God and the fellowman.
[15] However, he who has sinned against God and against his fellowman should acknowledge his sins with true repentance, ask God seriously for forgiveness, make up for the injustice that he has caused to his fellowman, and further stop from sinning. Then subsequently he is fully purified. For when he makes up for the evil and refrains from sinning, it is evident that also his sins are forgiven.
[16] However, he who will not do that, will continuously remain entirely in all his sins and its bad consequences, even if 10.000 goats would be slaughtered and be thrown into the Jordan. This and also all the other outer means of purification do not improve nor hollow man in the least, but only his true and sincere acting according to My teaching, and the belief in his heart in the one, true God, and thus in Me.
[17] I have already told you that you should baptize in the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Spirit all those who earnestly and truly accept and are answering to My teaching and thus also Myself. For that, the laying-on of hands is sufficient, and as an outer sign of true, inner purification by God’s Spirit a washing with clean water. And this is truly sufficient for Jews and gentiles.
[18] All the rest has from now on no more value in My eyes, just like an outer prayer with the lips – no matter how long it is – has no value for Me. He who wants his prayer to be answered must go into the quiet chamber of his heart and pray to Me in full faith, then I will grant him what he has asked for.
[19] I say to you once more, just as I have said already so many times before: search in everything only the truth, this will set you completely free.
[20] It is very good when man is keeping his body clean according to the teaching of Moses. Through uncleanness all kinds of malicious diseases will come in the flesh and in the blood, and these are causing dislike and grief in the still weak soul. But that which is cleaning the flesh from the dirt does not clean the soul from his sins. The Jews are indeed washing their hands before and after a meal and often also their feet, and we are often not doing that, and still we are cleaner with unwashed hands than the strict Jews with always washed hands and feet.
[21] And now, short and good: no outer way of purification has a hollowing effect on the inner man, but only the living faith in the truth, and the love and the good works thereof. Did you understand this now?”
[22] Peter said: “Then it is also not necessary anymore in the future that we should bless the marriages like the temple priests?”
[23] I said: “As such, not at all, because the marriage bond is sufficiently sealed by the mutual promise in the presence of the parents or other true witnesses. However, if in a community that you will have established in My name, you have marriages that you have recognized as good and will bless them in My name, then this will be beneficial as a confirmation of their commitment. This need only to be done as a service of love based on your good will.
[24] I am only giving you this as a good advice and not as a law. And therefore, you also should not make a law of it, because tonight I have shown you more than sufficiently what kind of negative influences that coercing laws have on souls with a free will, as well as its inescapable consequences. And therefore you should only act freely out of true and pure love and never out of a coercing commandment. Only from this, will My true disciples be recognized, namely from the fact that among one another, they only practice the free law of love, and are loving one another mutually, just as I am now loving you all.
[25] But such a paid blessing of a marriage by an authoritarian and proud priest in or outside the temple has for Me not the least of value, but only My greatest displeasure. And whatever is displeasing to Me is certainly also in contradiction with My order and is an evil and a sin that truly will bring no blessing to anyone. If you have well understood this, then do also act like it, then you will do well.”
[26] Then Agricola said: “Lord and Master, then we Romans will also do well if we will handle our marriages likewise. And what is Your opinion concerning polygamy? Are You for or against it?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 41
Polygamy (18/89)
I said: “He who among you gentiles will walk in My teaching will also gladly hear such an advice from Me. But concerning polygamy, it should be with My followers as it was in the beginning with the people on this Earth, since God has created only one first man and gave him only one woman. For he who has married already a woman to who he has given his full love and unshakable faithfulness, and who will then marry a second and a third woman – and some even more – then he commits indisputably adultery against the first woman, and in the law it is stated: ‘You shall not commit adultery’.
[2] I say to you that polygamy is evil, for it makes the soul very sensual by the great lustfulness of the flesh. It is and remains evil lewdness, whoring and obvious adultery.
[3] All those who are afflicted with these diseases will not enter God’s Kingdom. How could they? Their soul is indeed buried too deeply in the sensual flesh of their body and cannot understand nor feel anything spiritual. Therefore, such sensual people cannot or hardly come into God’s Kingdom. For wherein the actual Kingdom of God consists I already have explained to all of you more than sufficiently.
[4] But no matter how harmful polygamy is for the soul of man, still I do not give you a law against it, but I leave everything up to the free will of every person, showing you the truth and giving you a good advice.
[5] It is the same when a man keeps female slaves as cohabitants or concubines, for also with them he is breaking the marriage regarding his official woman.
[6] However, a man who is not married with a woman, but is only living his lustful life with cohabitants is as evil and often even more evil than many weak adulterer, for he harms not only his own soul but also the souls of his sensual cohabitants. Such people are already in this world preparing for themselves a wicked and bitter fate, and an even worse and bitterer fate in the beyond, for by their way of life they have wasted almost all ethereal life elements of the soul.
[7] He who, according to My teaching desires a quick and complete rebirth in the spirit of his soul, needs to live a life that is as chaste as possible and should not let himself be charmed and seduced by the flesh of young and adult women, for this draws the life of the soul outwardly and by that he prevents greatly the awakening of the spirit in the soul, without which however no complete rebirth of the soul in his spirit is imaginable or possible.
[8] A good marriage that is combined with reason, wisdom and self-denial does not hinder the spiritual rebirth, but lewdness and lust makes it impossible. Therefore, avoid these more than the pest.
[9] Even if after some time the sensual people of both sexes change their attitude completely and start through great self-denial to live a complete chaste life and receive by such a real penance also the complete forgiveness of their sins, then they still will with difficulty or not at all attain to the full spiritual rebirth in this world, but only partly. Because the soul of such people is already busy enough to free himself of his flesh in such a way that he can hear the warnings of the spirit that are necessary for his salvation. Although, such a person can still become very wise and can accomplish many good things, he hardly will come to the full extent of the active power that performs wonders. Such a soul can only attain to this in the beyond.
[10] Such a soul is like a person who has been sick and weak for many years and has finally recovered by a true and correct medicine. Yes, such a person is now indeed healthy, and he can, when he will live from then on very orderly, also remain healthy and reach a high age, but he hardly will reach the power of a person who has been completely healthy since his childhood, because firstly his inner muscles, nerves and fibers were not able to be developed properly because of the long sickness, and secondly, what is most important, they also were not able to be trained in the different movements and efforts.
[11] Since such a person, because of the long lasting sickness is not able to easily reach the full power of the body of a very healthy person because of the lack of the inner development of the muscles, nerves and fibers and because of its lack of exercise, so it is also with a soul who has been sick for a long time, because he lacks the first development of the true and pure love for God, and consequently also of his faith and his will. However, if he will lack already the first, then he certainly will lack even more the exercise of the 3 basics that were mentioned, and the inner power of these 3 life’s elements of the soul of a complete recovered sensual person will always stay behind, although in Heaven there is more joy for the full conversion of 1 sinner than over 99 righteous ones who never needed to do penance. For if the love, the faith and the will of a person truly want to be active in power, they must already since their early age be properly developed and then be well trained.
[12] But as I have the power to heal completely the heaviest and the longest lasting sickness, even in such a way that the person who has been healed by Me becomes as powerful as if he has never been sick since his birth, so from now on, a soul of a completely converted sinner can still attain to the same inner power as the soul of a righteous one who never needed to do penance. However it will cost him great effort to deny himself.
[13] He who has children should train them already since their early age in those 3 basics, then they will easily conquer the world in themselves.
[14] Look, all this I am giving you only as good advice and not as some law, for under a compelling law, you, a human being, cannot become the founder of your salvation. However, he who will impose himself such an advice of Me in his will as a compelling law, and will act and live accordingly, will do well. Did you well understand all this now?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 42
The right penance (18/90)
All of them said: “Yes, truly most wise Lord and Master. Thus the true and perfect penance is and remains the only real cure for the soul (sacramentum), and all the rest is nothing and has no value for life. This we all can see now well and very clear. But what do You, o Lord and Master, think about the strict penance in sack and ashes? Are the sack and ashes necessary for a strict penance?”
[2] I said: “These are quite as unnecessary as it was unnecessary from your side to ask Me about this, since I have already told you clearly wherein the true and for Me valuable penance of a sinner consists. What kind of sanctification can a sack and ashes offer man for his soul? A sack and ashes were instituted by the elders as symbolic images under which the right penance has to be understood, because the sack stands for the outer humility and the ashes for the true inner humility of the soul. But only the carrying of a sack and the strewing of ashes on the head has given man quite as less sanctification as fasting and castigating. Like a soldier who creeps away in a safe hole out of fright and fear for the enemy instead of courageously accepting the fight against him, will most probably not be crowned with a crown of victory.
[3] For this reason: away with sack and ashes, away with castigating and fasting, and away with the sacrificing of goats, and away with all the other temple sacrifices for the forgiveness of sins, for those do not have the least of value for life for Me. However, instead of this, one should display a firm and inflexible will for a true inner improvement of life, as well as a living love for God and fellowman, and the full faith in God and His incarnation in Me, for only this sanctifies man and makes the soul strong, giving him to live entirely in My Spirit that prevails in him.
[4] Remain with this, and teach it also to all other nations, then you will save Me from sending the threatened judgment over all the heathens in later times. However, you should not shudder and tremble before the people, but with a good and courageous will you should proclaim to them openly the full godly seriousness of the truth. And even if you should not be able to oppose effectively and successfully all the heathens in a short time, the pure truth will very well be able to do that in future times. Because the great judgment over the kingdom of the lie that I have announced, consists in the victory of the truth. And that will not be a different truth than what I am proclaiming to you now.
[5] During that time, I will again awaken men and even virgins who will be transmitting this truth out of My mouth as pure and as clear into their heart as I am proclaiming it to you now with My physical mouth, and that truth will be the mighty and relentless judge over all the blind heathens.
[6] Thus, no more sack and ashes, but the full truth in everything and a firm will.
[7] And so, My disciples and friends, I have spoken to you now fully clearly and not in images, and so you should also clearly understand and grasp it, more precisely through action, for knowledge alone is of little or no use at all for the soul. But whoever offers a real sacrifice through the action of the truth, will receive eternal life.
[8] And now, tell Me once more if there is still a dark foolish thing bothering you, and if in full truth you have understood these clear words of Mine. However, I do not ask you this as if I should not know how and if all of you have understood all this, but I am only asking you this so that you also should ask in your heart how the truth is formed in you, because only this belongs to your own life. And now you can speak again.”
[9] All of them said as if with one mouth: “O Lord and Master, we have now all well understood everything that You have explained to us and we can also see the full truth of what has been said and what has been explained. Therefore, we also will execute it in course of time – in the first place for ourselves – and we will also announce it to the other people who are of good will. But nevertheless we strongly doubt if the many very blind people will joyfully accept this golden light truth as such. Because he who can see, will certainly always experience joy at the daybreak, but for completely blind ones the night and the day are nearly the same.
[10] Yet, there are a great number of people who are completely blind in spirit and are only feeling happiness in the old mysterious ceremony, thinking that they are sinning against God – who they never knew – if they have to give up one or the other thing of the old customs, and consequently have to lay off the old man as an old, half decayed garment and have to put on a completely new garment.
[11] With such people it will be difficult to talk to and to act, and this can be easily foreseen, for he who has not already walked on the way of many experiences and did not come to a clearer thinking, will therefore also not completely accept this shining truth as such into his heart. But because of the old rusted habit he will hold on to the ancient mystery. He will consider the old manners and customs as a religion that has to be supremely honored above everything else, and will finally consider these new, shining truths as heresies and will despise and persecute them. And so, it will become difficult to proclaim these shining truths to the very many blind ones and to persuade them that these are also valid for them.
[12] So there is an old custom with the Jews according to which they have to make a confession in front of a priest, so that he can know his sins as well as his good works, weighs out the pro’s and cons and compares them, with the help of which he can establish the penance and the sacrifices of purification for the atonement of the sins. Now the one who has shown himself in such a way to a priest, and furthermore has also done and accomplished that which was imposed by the priest will then consider himself as completely purified and justified before God. But if one will take a closer look at him, then he is and remains after such purification still completely the same incorrigible person, and until his next confession he not only commits the old sins again but often also a few new ones. And from this, it is clear that this old custom of purification is not only making the person not any better but often only worse than what he was before.
[13] But if one would try to act against this old nonsense and to teach, he will have to flee if he does not want to be stoned. What do You, o Lord and Master, have to say on this?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 43
Forgiveness of sins (18/91)
I said: “Precisely for this reason you have to proclaim the truth to the people. Whoever will accept it, will be free and blessed. However, those who will not accept it will therefore continuously remain in their sins and in the judgment and the spiritual death thereof.
[2] I do not compel you to teach these truths of life to all people in a very short time, so that they also should live completely according to it. For the time being I only have given this to you in order to understand the secret of God’s Kingdom, and not also in this time to all the terrible blind people. Later however, you will meet a great number of people who will join you with all diligence and who will work together with you for the sake of the truths that I have proclaimed to you.
[3] However, concerning the confession of guilt before the priests as such that was mentioned by you, as they are now they are wicked and thus completely objectionable because they do not improve the people but they only make the people to persist in their sins until their end. But I am not against it when a weak person, whose soul is sick, will voluntarily and honestly confess his weaknesses and faults to someone with a healthy soul who is stronger than him, because the healthy person who is strong of light can then out of true neighborly love easily convey to him the real way by which the soul of the weak fellowman can become stronger and healthy. Because in this way, a person can be a real savior of souls. However, I am not making a law of it, but with this I am only giving you a good advice. And whatever I am doing, do likewise and convey the truth to everyone.
[4] The confession of sins alone will not purify a person from his sins, no more than when a physically sick person will be made healthy when he tells the doctor about his disease and how he has caught it, even if he does it in all sincerity. But he should listen to the advice of the doctor who is wise and has much knowledge, and then also follow the advice faithfully and avoid everything in the future that was the cause of his disease.
[5] So it is also good when in a community every brother knows the other, his strong as well as his weak points, so that, concerning the soul, and also physically, one can and want to support the other according to the full truth. However, the one who does not want to tell anything because he thinks that with his confession he might offend anyone should not be provoked by anybody to confess his weaknesses.
[6] But if anyone among you is wise, and his spirit reveals to him the weaknesses of the weak and fearful brother, then the wise one should give him privately a good advice and assist him by word and deed to help him out of his hidden need. Then his reward will not be kept away from him.
[7] However, let everyone have his free will and force no one, for now you know that every moral compulsion is completely contrary to My eternal order. What I am not doing, you also should not do.
[8] And now we have spoken the right words about the sincere confession of weaknesses and secret sins. Everything that is above or below that is against My order and is evil.
[9] But you should not treat the weak brother who trustingly has been sincere to a stronger one among you, with a threatening face as from a judge, but always openly tell the truth to him with all love and friendliness, and also convey to him the means by which he easily and safely can be healed. Then he will not be discouraged and will be a grateful student of the free truth. But when you will approach him with all kinds of sermons of penance, you will not only accomplish little or nothing with him but will make him more miserable than he ever was before.
[10] Unfortunately, in later times it will however happen that confessions of guilt before the false prophets will be more practiced than they have ever been among the Pharisees and arch-Jews, and this will lead to the fall and the judgment of the false prophets who work in My name. Because those will tell the people – as the heathens are doing – that God has given the authority only to them to forgive all sinners their sins or to hold them accountable for them. In this way, in return of big offerings, they will declare their blind favorite ones to be blessed and holy for all the Heavens.
[11] When that will happen, the time will soon be near wherein the great judgment over the new paganism will
take place. Therefore, be careful with the open confessions, so that they
would not too easily imitate you with
an even more wicked mentality than it is the case now with the Pharisees and arch-Jews.
[12] I also have told you once – and more precisely to My old disciples – that you can forgive those who have sinned against you, and that to those to whom you have forgiven their sins here on Earth must and will also be forgiven in Heaven. However, if you, because of an unmistakable incorrigibility, would have a good reason to hold them accountable for the sins that they have committed against you, then they also will be accountable for them in Heaven.
[13] We already have seen before that you have only the right to hold sinners accountable for the sins that they have committed against you when you have forgiven them already 7 times 77 times before.
[14] If you as My nearest disciples are only receiving the right from Me to hold accountable for or to forgive on the mentioned manner the sins of those who have sinned against you, then it is clear that no priest can ever have the right from God to forgive or to hold them accountable for the sins who have been committed against them.
[15] Of the one for instance who has sinned against Caiphas, Caiphas can also forgive the sins or, dependent on how the case looks like, hold them accountable for it. However, the one who has sinned against Herod, he has nothing to do with Caiphas, nor he with him, but only with Herod. The one however who sins against the temple, should see how he could put matters straight with the temple.
[16] But by this I do not mean of course the temple as it is now, but as it was during former times, for now also I would be a sinner against the temple, just like all of you are, and therefore we also do not have to make a confession of guilt to the temple. Because now, we are the supreme true temple of God, and the one down there has become a den of murderers. For this reason, the harvest of its evil fruits that it has sowed on its fields will begin soon. Then one will not harvest grapes or figs from its thorns and thistles.
[17] However, how the situation is now with the temple – mind you, in the name of Jehovah – so will once – and even much worse – the situation be in My name with the new paganism. But the harvest of its fruits will turn out to be much worse than the harvest of that temple down there.
[18] It will certainly not be your fault concerning the new paganism, just as it is also not the fault of the prophets when the temple down there has become now the way it never should have been. But all guilt will be from the side of the people whose comfortable laziness did not allow them to walk independently on the ways of the truth, but instead they preferred to let others – namely the so-called priests – walk on the ways of the dirty sacrifices that were given to them, who however are also not walking on the ways of the truth but only on the ways of deceit and lie. There, one completely blind person will lead the other, just as long as the two will come to a pit and then both will fall into it.
[19] Now that you have heard this from My mouth, you should also understand it according to the full truth, and let yourselves never be tempted by the laziness of the highly ranked ones. For he who does not want to work, will also not eat of the meal of life.”
[20] The scribe said: “Well now, that was extremely clearly spoken by You, and the truth of that which You have spoken is very plain. If Moses and the prophets had also spoken so clearly to the people as You, o Lord and Master, have now spoken to us, then the whole Jewry would look quite different than how it looks like now in this evil time. When Your teaching will be known among the people, it certainly will forever bear quite different fruits, for from our side this teaching will really be conveyed to the other people as little differently as the stars at the sky are unchangeably coming up and are going down. We only ask You, o Lord and Master, never to leave us with Your mercy and help, as well as those who will guide and steer Your people after us.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 44
The nature spirits of the air (18/92)
I said: “It is true that you have spoken very well now, and this teaching that has now been given to you will be kept in its purity by those who are pure until the end of times, but when you think that the Jewry would be different if Moses and the prophets had spoken to the people as clearly as I have spoken to you now, then I say that you are greatly mistaken in this. For if Moses and the prophets had spoken in the same manner as I have spoken to you now, then the people would not have understood Moses nor the prophets, because during that time the easiest way to express themselves was only by means of corresponding images.
[2] During that time, even the very simple and common people possessed the science of correspondences. Their writing consisted of images and their language pointed at images that were well known by the people. However, when the people had come to a more earthly welfare and honor, it soon needed a great number of earthly necessaries, and in order to satisfy those, they had to acquire a great number of natural means. Well now, the many necessaries and the many means received also their very simple names, behind which there were no corresponding images. Then these simple names of the many necessities and the means to satisfy them that were invented by the people replaced later all too soon the symbolic scripture and its inner meaning. And so, it was neither the fault of Moses nor of the prophets that they are no more understood by the present-day Jews. But it was only the fault of the people themselves who by their increasing worldly attitude that was caused by them, lost completely the science of the old scripture and the old language that always contained deep spiritual things.
[3] If you had spoken during the time of Moses as you are speaking now, then at that time nor Moses nor one of the other prophets would have understood you. However, since the old language has now in this time been entirely lost by you for the reasons that were made known to you, you should search therein the reason why now you cannot understand Moses or the prophets.
[4] But now the first morning light is dawning, and our temple servants in the other hall are starting to move to leave soon for their houses and to make arrangements for their departure according to their firm resolution. As soon as they will leave, we will go outside in the open air and will make our observations.
[5] And you, friend Lazarus, will do well when you will let a few of your helpers go with the temple servants as escort until the gate of the garden, for in their thoughts they can see the 3 lions lying in wait down there along the way, for which reason they are scared to move. Therefore, let a few of your helpers go to their room to tell them that not a single trace of the lions can be found anymore. If ever they still will have some objections, then the helpers should offer to escort them, what the temple servants will gladly accept, where after they will leave immediately, and then we soon will go outside.”
[6] Lazarus did so immediately, and within a few moments the helpers were ready, and within a little quarter of an hour the temple servants were already leaving.
[7] Then I called My Raphael to Me and said because of those who were present aloud to him: “You take care now of our young people, and bring them to Bethany ahead of us on a not too commonly used way. Wait there for us, for 3 hours later we will be there also.”
[8] Then Raphael hurried to the youth and settled everything quickly.
[9] In the mean time it became brighter, and we left the inn and went to the hill that was already described. In the sky the bigger stars were still glittering, the moon with an already small crescent, and the planet Venus, which all together gave a wonderful view.
[10] However, the morning was rather cool, and the Romans said: “This special view would be really splendid if ever the morning would not be so terribly cold.”
[11] I said: “The fact that it is so cool, is for the skin indeed a little unpleasant, but it is surely strengthening for the body and soul, because now the purer spirits in the sky are passing by before us. But if it is too chilly for you, I surely can arrange it for you, so that you will feel a little warmer on the outside. We however will stay in this pure temperature.”
[12] Then the Romans said: “Oh, then we also will stay, because also for us Romans a greater strengthening for body and soul cannot be harmful.”
[13] And so, everything continued to be cheerful and satisfied, and nobody paid any more attention to the coolness.
[14] Then Agricola said to Me: “Lord and Master, do the spirits who are now passing by before us also have a shape in itself, or do they flow without form into each other like one drop of water flows into the other in the sea?”
[15] I said: “My friend, it will be a little difficult to give you in this respect a completely understandable answer, but we will try it in another way. I want to open for you Romans for a few moments again the inner sight, then you can give a right answer to yourselves by what you are seeing.”
[16] The Romans thought this to be a good idea, and I opened immediately their inner sight, also for Agrippa and Laius who followed us from Emmaus to this place and who were still with us.
[17] Now they both saw the numerous shapes close to one another, floating before them, and Agrippa said: “Oh, this is really strange. What a great number of forms and shapes that is hard to describe. All kinds of herbs and plants can be seen, and also seeds between them. On the plants you also can see a great quantity of eggs of all kinds of insects, their larvae and also already fully-grown insects. Within these forms, in the plants as well as its seed, and also in the eggs of insects and in the larvae, but also in the forms of insects that are already fully grown out, you can see like bright points that are lightning up, and between the mentioned forms you can see an immense great number of very little bright spots that are floating with them. And all this is swarming between one another in a multicolored and lively manner, and nothing is mixing with anything else. So, are these the purer nature spirits?”
[18] Then I closed the inner sight of the Romans again, and they saw again nothing else except the pure air.
[19] Then Agricola said: “Lord and Master, what kind of special purpose do those spirits actually have? Does all that for which they apparently carry the natural ability in their forms, only exist in the material world out of them or are these in a certain way the souls of deceased plants and herbs and trees and insects?”
[20] I said: “The second one not, but the first one yes, in the manner you have now seen it by way of the inner sight.
[21] Their intelligence that revealed itself also in the form stimulates them to unite themselves with all that which is very closely related with their own form and which already exists on this Earth. Further, they become active in the plants, and on their number and the intensity of their activity depends the abundance of one or the other harvest, as also from the number of the most various little animals, which you call little mosquitoes, insects and worms. These however are always the first animals of an earth in development, and the uniting of their souls brings the greater animals of an earth to life.”
[22] Agricola said: “Lord and Master, but why could we not see any souls of people of this Earth who have already died?”
[23] I said: “For 2 reasons. Firstly I have opened your inner sight to such extent that you were only able to see the nature spirits that were already passing over into matter, and this belongs to the lowest degree of the inner vision, which many simple people are possessing as a natural ability. With this degree of inner vision, the souls, especially those who are already more perfected, cannot be seen, because this kind of vision still belongs more to the material than to the pure spiritual vision.
[24] However, in the second place, concerning the impure souls who you could have seen with the inner vision which was giving to you for a few moments by Me, not one of them was located on this place, and thus you also were not able to see nor observe any, because such souls can feel the place of My personal and full presence and are avoiding it very carefully. And now you know the 2 causes why at this occasion you were not able to see nor observe any deceased souls.”
[25] With this explanation all Romans were completely satisfied and did not ask Me any further about such things.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 45
Agricola remembers Mary of Magdalon (18/93)
But Agricola, who was an extremely sensitive person, asked Me if he was permitted to say something, and he said: “Oh, what an immeasurable treasures did we now receive in merely 8 full days. We have found here the highest of all, the very first and the very greatest. And according to Your hidden mercy, this indescribable happiness is thanks to who? Look and listen. To the still young woman who has shown us the way up here during the first evening of our arrival here.
[2] That woman – who according to my humble opinion seems to belong to those female persons who do not take it so strictly what concerns chastity and other moral cleanness – was undoubtedly inspired by Your will and had to be a sign to the light of life.
[3] Well now, I as Roman do absolutely not know the woman that I mentioned. I also do not know where she lives and do not know her name. So I also cannot know if she is poor or rich and if she needs financial support. But if perhaps she would belong to the class of poor people, what I can believe to be the most probable, then out of sincere human gratefulness I gladly would like to give here a financial support through friend Lazarus, which certainly would be just and fair, because friend Lazarus will probably know about the condition of that woman. It really surprises me that until now she has not yet visited us here on this mountain of salvation. As I remember, she wanted to search for You, o Lord and Master, and before that, she took information here to know where You were staying, but she did not hear anything about it. And consequently she probably did not come to this place at all. But we are now already here a few days and I am surprised again that she did not show up anymore.”
[4] I said: “That girl did not know that I am still here, but she heard it yesterday in Bethany from the mouth of the sisters of our friend Lazarus and is now on her way to this place. At the time when the sun will rise she will arrive here, and then everything that is good and just you can settle with her.
[5] Concerning her way of life until now, in this you were right, but by that she was always mindful for the poor because as an earthly beauty she gathered great treasures by her way of life and was already richly provided by her parents.
[6] There, far to the south you can see on a hill a mansion, it carries the name Magdalon. There was the girl born. And the mansion, the many gardens, fields, pastures, vineyards and forests are now her property since her parents have died already a couple of years ago. She could have married already on several occasions but the temple servants kept her from it because they always could find with her a good inn and also they were otherwise well amused with her. However, since she saw Me, came to know Me and heard My words, it became different in her house, her mind and her heart, and because she had a great love for the poor, also many of her sins were forgiven.
[7] Her name is Mary of Magdalon. So she does not need any support from your side, but if she will be willing to accept anything from you on behalf of her many poor people, then you certainly can offer this to her. And now you know also who that girl is and where she comes from, and what her name is. But also her guilt, be it written in the sand.
[8] Now we have said enough about this matter. Let us now rather look at the beautiful morning. From the view you can conclude a lot of things in every respect, more precisely concerning the last time of the new heathens.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 46
The judgment on paganism (18/94)
Now My old disciples said: “Lord and Master, You have promised us that, while we are here, You would tell us more about it. Thus, do it now, since it probably is now the best moment for it.”
[2] I said: “When it is the best moment, I surely will know best. And besides, I already have told you already a lot about it, what will certainly also happen, for I may change nothing to the free will of man – and you cannot change it also.
[3] However, with My birth, the judgment of the heathens has already begun everywhere. It now continues increasingly and will still continue for almost 2.000 years until the full light among the people on this Earth.
[4] As you can see now in the morning sky how all kinds of clouds are forming and are piling up at the horizon as if they want to stop the rising of the sun, so also great numbers of all kinds of obstructing clouds will rise up sky high against the coming great rise of the eternal and spiritual sun of truth, and will do great harm among the people. But they finally will not be able to stop the great rise of the sun of truth.
[5] You just have seen many beautiful stars shining in the sky, and also in the west you have seen stars that were glittering deep into the night. Look, these preceded as good messengers the still visible messengers of the morning and worked during the night. And that is now your task.
[6] However, when brighter morning messengers will come up at the spiritual morning horizon, then this will be a sign that the great and general sun of life and truth will soon follow. Its very bright light will be a relentless judgment for all lies and deceit that together with its followers and worshippers and its great worldly pomp will be slung into the abyss of contempt, righteous wrath and forgetfulness. For then, the enlightened people will not think back anymore about the deceit and the judgment that lasted so long.
[7] But already now you can observe quite well that the mass of clouds that looked so threatening black is having golden edges that are lightening up. So you also will notice during that time that the people who shortly before were still totally dark and true enemies of the light of truth, are from all sides more and more enlightened and are becoming brighter by the light rays of the truth. And further also, radiating themselves, they become enemies of the old lie. And such enlightening by the sun of truth out of the Heavens which is drawing near to its full rise, will be My sign of the Son of Man for all true people on Earth and the beginning of the great judgment on the harlot of the new Babylon.
[8] Then those who love the truth will burst out for joy and will praise Me, for I already have sent them before the sign of My rise at the sky of the inner spiritual day. But the enemies of the truth will start to wail and gnash their teeth, and they will – as far as this will still be somehow possible – try to hide themselves into dark corners, together with their continuously decreasing number of followers, which will however be of no use to them, because when at that time the full sun of truth will have risen, its light will totally enlighten all dark corners and holes, and the enemies of the light will no more find, nowhere on the whole Earth a place of refuge.
[9] I Myself will however be in that sun as the eternal Truth, and by means of its light I will be ruler and leader of the people’s life and of their temporary, spiritual and eternal destiny.
[10] And by this I have shown you now the full and well understandable truth about the great judgment of the new and the old paganism. But for the sake of the people I will give you another image that you also can tell the people, but not without the right explanation. Let us now quietly continue to view this morning scene.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 47
The future of Rome and of the antichrist (18/95)
After about a quarter of an hour when we all were looking with great interest at the morning scenes, I said again to those who were present: “Be attentive now to all the images that will appear before the full rise of the sun, because I want that you also will see with your eyes how everything will develop during the last time of the new paganism.”
[2] Now all of them were turning their eyes with doubled attention to the east. It was still quite half an hour before the full sunrise, and thus still many images could develop before the eyes of the disciples who were watching.
[3] Firstly one could see in the distance a thick and completely black mist arising from the horizon. When this had reached about 7 times the height of the faraway mountain range at the horizon, it soon seemed to glow, because countless flashes of lightning were shooting through it, so that all those who were present, thought that a terrible storm was now raging there.
[4] However, I said: “You may worry about something else, for apart from us, no one can see anything of this phenomenon.”
[5] Then they all continued to look on to see what else would follow.
[6] And look, on the upper black edge of the mass of mist that was completely glowing by the many lightning appeared a big city.
[7] And I said: “Look at the image of the new Babylon.”
[8] Then Agricola said: “Lord, that looks very much like Rome. I merely can see a great number of ruins around the city, and in the city itself, besides those buildings that I know very well, there are also a great number of new buildings and temples of which the front is strangely decorated with crosses. What does all that mean?”
[9] I said: “Look, that is the fall of the old and at the same time the beginning of the new paganism. Already within approximately 500 to 600 years, counted from now on, this is how it literally will look like. However, keep on looking at the image now.”
[10] Again all of them were looking attentively at the image of which the scenes were quickly developing one after another. And look, one could see great migrations of the nations and many fierce battles and wars, and in the middle of the city one could see something that was arising as high as a mountain. On the mountain stood a high and big throne that looked like as if it was made of glowing gold. On the throne sat a ruler with a triple crown on the head and with a staff of which the top end was decorated with a triple cross. Out of his mouth came countless arrows, and out of his eyes and out of his chest countless lightning of anger and very great pride was also shooting out. And kings came to him of whom many bowed deeply before him. He looked friendly at those who were bowing like that before him and he confirmed their power, but those who did not bow before him were persecuted and greatly harmed by his arrows and lightning.
[11] Now Agricola said: “Lord, this does not look too good for the later rulers over the new Babylon. It seems that their power will be greater but also much more cruel than it is now. Because now, only the worst criminals are punished with the cross, but only with a single cross, but he there is actually holding before all kings not less than a triple cross in his ruling hand. Lord and Master, do explain this somehow to us.”
[12] I said: “This does not represent a special ruler over many nations and people, but only the visible personality of the antichrist. That triple cross stands for My teaching, which during that time will be imposed triply falsified before the kings and their people. False in the word, false in the truth and false in the real application of it.
[13] However, the kings who do not bow before him and whom he curses are those who are still more or less possessing the truth of the old teaching. His arrows and lightning are indeed reaching them, but these cannot much harm them. But continue to look at the image, for I only can show you therein the most important moments.”
[14] Now all continued to look on with great attention.
[15] (The Lord): “Look, many kings, who earlier bowed very deeply before the one who sits on the throne, are gathering their armies and are marching against him. Look, it leads to an embittered battle, and his exalted throne is sinking already quite a long way down completely into the city, and you only can see a few kings who so to say are only bowing before him for form’s sake while now there are a lot of arrows and lightning that are send back by the many other kings who have become unfaithful to him. But now, almost nothing can be seen of him, and this will happen after 1.000 to 1.500 to 1.600 and 1.700 years.
[16] But look again now. Look, he is trying to exalt himself once more, surrounded by black gangs, and a few kings are stretching out their hand to help him, but look, those who are doing that are soon becoming powerless, and their nations are pulling off the crowns from their heads and are giving them to the strong kings. And look. Now his throne sinks down, and the strong kings are hurrying towards the place and are dividing it up into several pieces. And so, all his might, pride and greatness is going to ruin. Although he still slings arrows and weak lightning all around him, but those are harming no one anymore because most of the time they are returning to him and are injuring him and his weak and dark troops.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 48
About the 1.000-year Kingdom (18/96)
But you can see now that the sun is already penetrating everything with its light, and you can see the dark troops fleeing in all directions, but not to the place from where the sun is coming. Everything disappears now for its light and sinks into the kingdom of forgetfulness.
[2] But look now again, then you can see how out of the little clouds a new Earth is developing. What do those little clouds mean? Those are the people who have united together who are totally enlightened by the godly truth. And look, now these communities are coming closer and closer to one another and in this way they are forming one great community. That is the new Earth above which a new Heaven is spreading out with full light and clearness.
[3] You must however not think that by that this natural Earth will perish and would be changed into a new one, but only the people will create with each other in My name a new spiritual Earth, because they are accepting completely the godly truth as true brothers and sisters.
[4] Then I Myself will be and rule on this new Earth among those who are Mine, and they will fellowship with Me and will never more lose sight of Me.
[5] But now look in the mean time also to the old Earth. See how from the new Earth more and more dense streams of lights are floating downwards to the old Earth, and so they are igniting it in such a way that it looks like to be in a blaze. There you can see a lot of dead people who are coming as it were out of their graves and are going to the light. See how they soon are clothed with the garment of truth and are then floating upwards to the Kingdom of the new Earth.
[6] But at the same time you can notice also that still a very great dark part of it are also making effort to put on the garment of light above their black garment to make from it and with it again a new anti-Christian paganism out of self-interest and lust of power. But I Myself am letting My wrath – that means the fire of My truth – to break loose, and My angels of the new Earth are throwing themselves as it were with flaming swords on them and are chasing every further dark attempt on the run into the abyss of total destruction.
[7] This is the very last and greatest judgment, a 1.000 years later. That time will be called My 1.000 year Kingdom on Earth, which will be once more interrupted by war for a very short time by this very last judgment. But the victory will be quick and complete for all future times. From that time on there will be for the Heavens and the Earth one Shepherd and one flock. The Shepherd will be, as always, Me, and the flock will consist of the people on Earth, completely united with the blessed ones in My Heavens.
[8] These last mentioned ones will fellowship visibly with the people on Earth, just like it was before during the ancient times of the people on this Earth. But before that will happen, also the natural Earth will experience very drastic changes. Big countries and kingdoms, which are now still covered by the great and deep sea, will be lifted up as very fertile soil, and many mountains that are still high now will be lowered. Their tops that are crumbled off will fill up a great number of deep canyons and valleys and produce fertile land.
[9] Since the people during that time will no more covet nor pursue perishable treasures, 100.000 times as many people as now will be able to live very well provided and happy on Earth. Together with that, every evil disease that tortures the flesh terribly will during that time also disappear from the Earth. The people will cheerfully reach a high age and will be able to do a lot of good works, and nobody will be afraid for the death of the body for he will see clearly before his eyes the eternal life of the soul.
[10] By the performance of good works it will be essential during that time that the children will be educated in the right way and that the one who is physically strong will sustain the weak elderly people as much as he can.
[11] On the new happy Earth there will also be marriages, but only according to My order as it is the case in Heaven, and also a great number of children will be begotten, but not by way of pure lewdness but by way of the true earnest of love, and this until the end of all times of this Earth.
[12] Here you have now a true image of the last judgment over all the heathens on the whole Earth, which is also very easy for you to understand.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 49
The mission of God’s children in the beyond. The duration of existence of the Earth. (18/97)
Now the disciples asked Me: “Lord and Master. Will we be able to join to see and experience all this from the Kingdom of spirits? And how long will the happy Earth still continue to exist after that time till the complete end of its times?”
[2] I said: “Concerning your first question, it is of course obvious that you not only will be able to see, hear and feel all this very clearly from the Heavens, but then and for all times you also will be the most important leaders, and not only on the new Earth but also over the whole great Man of Creation and over all infinite many unions of all Heavens, which are limited nowhere throughout eternity.
[3] Therefore, I say to you once more that no human being has ever seen or heard, and that the spirit of no human being has ever experienced what God has prepared for those who truly love Him.
[4] I still could tell and also show you many things but you cannot yet bear it now. However, when the Spirit of all truth and all life will come over you and you will be reborn into it, it will guide you into all depths of My light and will exalt you. Only then you will understand and perceive what great words I have spoken now to you, and through you, also to all human beings.
[5] Concerning your second question, this is still quite silly, for our arithmetic has no figure by which one could express the more than many earthly years that will last until the end of the Earth. And even if that would be possible, this will make absolutely no difference for him who will continue to exist eternally in the spirit.
[6] I say to all of you: of such an eventual appointed time and hour not even an angel in Heaven knows anything about it. Only the Father in Heaven knows. Because the whole creation is His greatest thought, which is however not a thought of time but it is an eternal thought, and at the same time He is the almighty carrier and preserver of it. Recently I have told you that finally all the material will be changed – but as independent being – into something purely spiritual. And so it is no more necessary to tell you anything more about it.
[7] But rather look now at the beautiful nature at the beginning of the day, and see how the increasing intensity of the light of the sun is chasing away all the haze and darkness of the Earth, and learn from this that this will also be your work in future times, and this will be better for you than to inform too zealously after things which by far are not your concern now.
[8] Very often I have shown you already many things about which you should be concerned. About all the rest you should not be concerned in the least. Yes, I say to you that it is even useless and fruitless – if in your faith and love you are really devoted to Me – to worry about the coming day, what you will eat and drink and with what you will clothe your body.
[9] Does one not receive 100 sparrows for 1 penny on the market? Thus, how small is the value for the people, and nevertheless the Father in Heaven takes care of them and clothes them. You as human beings are surely more valuable than those sparrows.
[10] See those flowers of the field and the lilies. In his entire luster, Salomon was not clothed that beautiful as they are. And who is the One who cares for their garment? Therefore, all such worries from your side are fruitless, and even more fruitless are the worries about the future complete end of times of this Earth. Did you all understand this well now?”
[11] All of them except Judas Iscariot assent to it. He thought that it was not completely clear to him what I had predicted on the mountain about the last judgment of the heathens.
[12] I said however to him: “Go to those to whom it has become clear. What the Romans and gentiles were able to understand, should be for you as Jew and as old disciple certainly be understandable.”
[13] On this, he said nothing anymore and withdrew again, for he had noticed why I had given him such an answer.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 50
The gratefulness of the Romans to Mary of Magdalon (18/98)
When we still were enjoying ourselves for awhile on that hill, we all saw Mary of Magdalon coming to the inn of Lazarus, and she immediately took information from his servants about Me. They told her however that she had to wait until I would be back. When she soon could clearly see us on the hill, she did not allow them to stop her and ran quickly to us.
[2] When she came near to the place where we were, Agricola came to meet her, greeted her friendly and took her then to us where the other Romans also greeted her in a very friendly way.
[3] She (Mary of Magdalon) said however: “I really do not know for what reason such an honor is granted to me. I am only a sinner and deserve it to be deeply despised by all the people, but the fact that I am worthy of any honor, and especially of such highly ranked lords as you are, is quite above my understanding. I only came to this place to thank the Lord of my life because He delivered me of the evil spirits of the flesh, but I did not come here to let myself be honored.”
[4] Agricola said: “Listen, dear Mary of Magdalon. All of us, who have come here from Rome have a lot to be grateful about to you, for if you had not shown us about 8 days ago the way to here and had not lead us to this place, we might not have had the eternal invaluable happiness to know personally the Lord of all life and of everything, to recognize Him as the only true God and to learn to love Him above all. Look, that is the only reason why we are so grateful to you and will also remain so from now on. Therefore, do not be too surprised that we are meeting you with such great gratitude. For we consider this to be our duty because you have given us such an invaluable great happiness.
[5] For we have a good law of state according to which the one who has received a great and true happiness by someone, has to remain extremely grateful to that person for the rest of his life in attitude, words and deeds, even if the person by whose action a great happiness fell to another person, did not know that he would bring happiness to his fellowman. This gratitude should also be extended to the descendants of the person who was the cause of the happiness.
[6] However, what are material earthly possessions that a person can receive from another compared to the pure spiritual possessions, which we have received here? By this we have found the only true God, and through Him ourselves who were lost, and the true life of our souls. And this is infinitely much more than when you had given us all treasures of the world. And that is why we are forever indebted a great gratitude to you because you are the person who made this mostly possible.
[7] If you would be poor in earthly possessions we would royally reward you, but since you are already richly provided with the goods of this Earth, we cannot express our gratitude in any other way except by our friendly, well-meant and unfeigned words as they came out of our hearts, and I suppose that you will not reject such gratitude that we owe you?”
[8] Now Mary of Magdalon said also in a kind voice: “It certainly is very nice and kind of you noble Romans
that you want to be and remain grateful to me for the fact that I gave you by coincidence
– really unintentionally – such an endless great happiness, which is easy to understand, but nevertheless, for
this reason I deserve no gratitude because all that was the will of the Lord, and I was only His dumb and blind
instrument. Thus, you only owe gratitude and honor to Him.”
[9] Agricola said again: “Oh dear, lovely Mary of Magdalon. We also know that we only owe all our gratitude to Him, but we reason like this: if we truly and completely want to prove our gratitude to the Lord for the infinite great mercy that He has now given us so extremely abundantly, then we still may not look disdainful upon the instrument that He used for our sanctification, but we must also honor it because of the Lord. And only in this respect we are honoring you also, apart from the question if you were a seeing or only a blind instrument in the almighty hand of the Lord for this our very great happiness of life, and I am of the opinion that also this will be taken into account in the future. For if we would not want to greet the instrument of the Lord with a thankful heart, what would happen to true neighborly love, which we – according to the teaching of the Lord – even owe to our enemies, and even more so to those by whom the Lord gave us such great gifts of mercy?
[10] Look, you who are now our very lovely and unforgettable friend, I am right in this and I will not allow anybody to dispute it, and now not in the least by you whom the Lord had chosen to be our leading star for happiness and who we therefore owe honor and true love. Therefore, allow me that which is my good right.”
[11] Mary of Magdalon said: “Yes, yes, in that respect, high lord, you are completely right, but I myself will glorify and praise the Lord, my only love, forever, for He made me – a great sinner – a blind and dumb instrument. For if I had known that He was up here, I would not have brought you here because I, who am a too great sinner, would not have dared to come close to the Lord since I am all too deeply convinced about the truth of His teaching and of His holy godly Being, and can also perceive that a sinner, as I was, can never be or become worth to come near to His very holy personality.
[12] But firstly I did not know that the Lord was staying here with His faithful disciples. However, I knew that this inn is one of the best of all Jerusalem. And because strangers usually visit this place, I have brought you here when you held me up in a street in the city and asked me for a good inn. Therefore, humanly speaking, I only can claim your gratitude, which is due to me as guide to a good inn. But for the fact that you have received here the highest grace from the Lord, I really do not deserve any gratitude since it impossibly could have been my intention to give this here to you. Indeed, I could not have known that you would receive such a grace here. Therefore, give all thanks and all honor to the Lord, and so, do not think about me. This is even my urgent request to you.”
[13] Then I said: “Listen, My Mary. You have now spoken very well and truly and you are completely right where it concerns you, but also the Romans are right where it concerns them. When you are giving Me all honor and thanks, you show that you are completely filled with the true spirit of humility, for which reason also all your sins are forgiven. But also the Romans are showing that they are permeated with the right spirit of neighborly love, and are therefore not committing a sin against Me if out of gratitude they are keeping you in mind, even if you were only a blind instrument of My love and My will.
[14] But by this opportunity I say to you all: it is true that you should not look for gratitude and honor from the people to whom you have done something good in My name, just as I also am not looking for it from the people, for He who lives in Me, is My supreme honor. But if the people will put you to shame for the highest good deeds of life given in My name and will treat you with ingratitude, then I will hold it against them as if they had done this to Me. For he who does not honor the true disciple who I have awakened, and is not grateful to him in My name, he also does not honor Me, the Lord and Master, and he also is not grateful to Me for the grace that was given to him.
[15] For if I awaken disciples and prophets, then this does not only happen for the sake of those disciples and prophets, but for the sake of all men, and therefore the disciples and prophets should be valued also as that for what they are called be Me. Thus, whoever will accept with love and true gratitude a disciple or a prophet in My name, I will also accredit it to him as if he had accepted Me, and therefore he also will once receive the reward of a disciple or a prophet. And their reward will certainly not be small.
[16] But woe to the false disciples and prophets who will let themselves be honored by the people, just like the Pharisees and high priests, and will even demand it lawfully from the people. Truly, those will be regarded as thieves and robbers and will once be made ashamed before the eyes of all the angels. The more honor they will demand in this world for themselves, the more of the worst shame they will once have to expect.
[17] Also this you all have to remember well – and this you also can easily do – for if you look in the right light at My command of true and pure neighborly love, you very easily will understand that every real and true human being is hurt most of all by the stinking pride of his fellowman.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 51
The coming judgments (18/99)
Thus, let everyone be full of meekness and humility. By that you will give each other the greatest and most true human honor, and live and have dealings with each other in peace and quietness.
[2] However, thirst for honor and pride will awaken resentment, offence, contempt, grudge, anger and finally vengeance, war and its evil consequences. The one who is proud and is thirsty for honor is also always full of self-interest and greed, and the sad conseqquence for the fact that he only wants to acquire everything for himself to increase his worldly honor, is that hundreds and thousands of people around him have nothing and must live in the greatest poverty and need, as it was the case during the time of Noah, and will be the case even more during the last time of the new paganism.
[3] But this evil and complete hellish condition among the people will be the judgment that they will cause themselves. The enormous number of poor and oppressed people will finally rise against their extremely proud oppressors and will make a short work with them, and this will be a second deluge by the fire of the finally too badly and too heavily oppressed poor people.
[4] But during that time, also a natural fire will destroy many places, for because of a too highly inflated pursuit of earthly gain during that time, the people will penetrate like malicious worms into the depths of the Earth, will search therein all kinds of treasures and will also find them. However, once they will have reached the mighty layers of buried ancient forests of the Earth and will use them for the glowing and melting of metals and still for many other things, then also, the latest judgment which they will prepare for themselves, will be at the door.
[5] Yet, the people who will then live in the great cities of the kings and the mighty of the Earth of that time will have to suffer the most.
[6] Therefore, always stay meek and humble, and by that in true neighborly love, then no judgment will be called over you, because where during that time the people will live according to My order, there will be no last judgment. I have told you this now beforehand with the purpose that you will also tell and proclaim it to the people, so that finally no one can bring forward the excuse that he had not been warned for the danger.”
[7] All of them said: “Lord and Master, with Your help, we truly will not lack the zeal for the good and true cause. But there are many people on the Earth, which is big and vast, and we will not be able to come to every place, and so, the evil will continue to be rampant between that which is good and true, and we probably will not be able to limit it completely.”
[8] I said: “You certainly will not be accountable for that, just like every truly good person in My name. For it is sufficient that the truth is proclaimed to the people. If they will live and act according to it, is completely their concern. Whoever will live and act according to it, will not come into the judgment, but will receive eternal life and be blessed.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 52
Mary of Magdalon and the Lord (18/100)
Now Mary of Magdalon came to Me and said: “O Lord and Master, can I also still be blessed and ever receive eternal life? For I am a great sinner, and in Your very holy presence it seems to me more and more that I am too unworthy for Your very smallest mercy.”
[2] I said: “Do remain in the pure love, and sin no more. This must be your concern. I surely will take care in your place for all the rest. I have set you free from your impure spirits and I have said to you that your sins are forgiven because you have proven a great love to the poor and now you also love Me above all. However, to whom I say: your sins are forgiven, they are also truly forgiven, but he should no more sin in the future, because if he would sin again, he will set out for a still worse condition than the first one. But I can see the earnest will in you to sin no more, and then you also will remain in My love and mercy. And whoever remains in My love and mercy, has already eternal life in himself, and by that eternal happiness.
[3] Whoever, out of love for Me will do everything what neighborly love requires, for him I also will do everything that lies in My power. And in My power lies not only much, but everything. If you, dear Mary, know this now, then be cheerful and do from now on that which is good. Then I will never leave you.”
[4] On this, Mary of Magdalon was deeply moved and fell at My feet, thanked Me and wet My feet with her tears and dried them with her hair. My old disciples thought that this scene took a little too long and according to their opinion also somewhat inappropriate, and they grumbled among themselves.
[5] However I noticed it and said to them: “Why are you irritated because of that? I am already a long time with you. You have never shown Me such love and I have also not demanded it from you. But I say to you now also: wherever My gospel will be preached to the people, this Mary should also be clearly mentioned, for she has proven Me a great favor of love. Remember that also. You, Mary, stand up now and be assured of My full love and mercy.”
[6] Then Mary stood up and thanked Me once more, her heart completely filled with love.
[7] Now the disciples asked Me and her to forgive their little impatience.
[8] I said: “Learn to be patient with the weak, then in My eyes you will show by that more power for your souls, than when you will only fight and overcome heroes.
[9] But now the sun has already climbed high above the horizon and the morning meal is ready. We will take it and will then go from here to Bethany.”
[10] Then we quickly went into the house and took the morning meal where also our Mary joined in.
[11] After the morning meal Lazarus made up the account and took the profit as well as the other treasures and valuables with him. Seven mules were needed to carry it, since also the treasures of the various converted priests, which Lazarus was keeping, were also included.
[12] Nicodemus, Joseph of Arimathea and the old rabbi commended themselves in My mercy and love, thanked for everything and went together with the magicians into the city where they had some things to do. The magicians however went to their companions who were anxiously waiting for them. The 2 Romans who lived in Emmaus went with the 7 Egyptians to Emmaus from where the last mentioned ones returned after a few days to their country. All the others who were present went with us to Bethany.
[13] It is not necessary to mention here in more details who else was present, since those were already mentioned a few times during the related events on the Mount of Olives.
[14] Mary of Magdalon asked Me if she could also follow us to Bethany, and she asked Me how long I would stay in Bethany.
[15] I said: “I will rest there for 3 days, for I have worked much, and after much work, one may grant himself some rest. When you will have arranged everything at home, come to us in Bethany.”
[16] Then Mary went directly home in order to arrange everything there, even for a few days, because she intended to stay with Me during that time.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 53
The trip to Bethanyinally (19/1)
Agricola still asked Me if he – against payment of a considerable amount of money – could take as remembrance one of the golden cups that was created in a wonderful way in front of the table of the Romans.
[2] I said to him: “What has been created for you belongs also to you, and so you also can take it without paying an amount of money. Besides, you will take a lot of poor people from here to Rome. There you will take good care of them and then those cups are materially only a small reward for what you are doing for the sake of Me. Therefore, take everything what is of any earthly value that you can find on your table. But do not consider it as a real reward for everything that out of love for Me you are doing for the many poor and oppressed ones, because your reward for that will on the Earth, and even more in the beyond in My Kingdom look very different.
[3] When you are home however, take seriously and good care for those who I have entrusted you. In a year time, you, together with one of your sons will have to make a trip to the extreme west of Europe for government matters, and you will stay there a long time and will have many things to do. In the meantime however, arrange your household well, so that all those whom I have entrusted to you will not lack anything, not physically and even less what concerns their soul.”
[4] Agricola, completely moved to tears out of love for Me, said: “O Lord and Master, this will certainly be my
most important and greatest care, and I hope that with Your help everything will succeed for me. But never
leave me, and do not allow that too heavy temptations would come over me and my house. It is true that I
know now my power that You gave to me, but I also know my old, very own weaknesses. Then if ever one
or the other weakness of mine would almost make me stumble now and then,
o Lord, then grab Me and strengthen my will, so that I can remain standing and would not stumble.”
[5] I said: “Truly, whatever you will ask the Father – who you know now – will also be given to you. Therefore, be always filled with encouragement and a real and true trust. For when you will endure in the living faith and in the love for Me, I will always be with you and will guide and direct you, as I also will do for everyone whose faith and love is like yours.”
[6] Upon this, all the Romans thanked Me, as well as all those who where entrusted to the care of the Romans.
[7] We were now ready to go and went along the way that leads to Bethany.
[8] When we walked along the wall of the city, the innkeeper of the valley who also went home with us, as well as the owner of the inn that was located at the great road not far from Bethlehem, said: “Lord, look at those terrible strong walls of the city. How can those be destroyed with human power?”
[9] I said: “Whatever was made with human hands can also be destroyed by the same. Because human beings are generally more skilled in destroying than in constructing, and so in due time they also will master these strong walls. I say to you: not one stone will be left upon the other. In a couple of centuries, men will search the place where now the temple is still standing, and they will not find it.
[10] For how was the situation during the time of Noah before the great flood? I have shown it to all of you a few days ago. People from that time could even destroy mountains by which the waters in the Earth broke out and drowned the wicked ones. So in due time, men will take care more easily of this wall.”
[11] With this answer, both were satisfied. We continued along the way and we soon came at the tollhouse.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 54
The greedy tax collector and the Lord. About faith with practical works of love.
About compensation. (19/2)
The tax collector recognized Me at once, came to Me and said: “O Lord and Master, since I let Your words and lessons that were given on the Mount of Olives penetrate in me, I truly became another man, and I thank You now once more from the bottom of my heart for the more than great mercy which You have given to me and my house. Everything that I have heard from You, I faithfully have told to all my relatives, and they believe now in You. Therefore, let Your blessing also come down on my whole house.”
[2] I said: “Since you have done that, salvation will also not stay far away from you and your house. But still, when there are not enough strangers coming to Jerusalem you also demand taxes from the residents. And when strangers are coming, then you demand arbitrarily much more than what is determined by law. But this I truly did not teach, and such a way of acting has by far nothing to do with neighborly love, which I especially have emphasized to everyone. But if you do not possess the works of neighborly love, then you are far away from My Kingdom, because the pure faith without the works of love is dead, and so is also the one who has such a faith. Therefore, change your way of acting, otherwise only little salvation will come forth from your faith in Me.
[3] The fact that you are a tax collector of who the temple servants are saying that you are a constant great sinner, this is not counted as sin by Me, but the fact that you are oppressing the travelers and demand more from them than what is legally determined, is contrary to the neighborly love and is therefore also a big sin that will not bring salvation to anyone. Thus, change your way of acting if you want to be a good and fruitful follower of My teaching.”
[4] The tax collector said now very timidly: “O Lord and Master, I see now that for Your eyes nothing is hidden and so I will change my way of acting completely. Now I sincerely do thank You once more for Your admonition.”
[5] I said: “But refund also the damage that you caused to the poor, otherwise you will build your future neighborly love on quicksand.”
[6] When the tax collector heard that from Me, he bowed and said: “Lord and Master, I will not lack the will for it, but the possibility to carry it out, since most of them I do not know and I cannot pay back what I have demanded now and then too much from them.”
[7] I said: “Then do have the serious will for it, and do what you can. Then this your will, will be counted as your work. But in the neighborhood of Jerusalem there are still a lot of poor people who now and then need help. Be good to them and bring them an offering. Then you will make up for your injustice.”
[8] After these words of Mine, the tax collector bowed once more, promised very solemnly to follow My advice, and we continued our way.
[9] Half way on the way to Bethany, a blind man was sitting along the road and was begging. He had a guide with him who told the blind man that I was passing by.
[10] When the blind man heard that, he immediately began to shout: “O Jesus of Nazareth, true Savior of man, help me, poor blind man!”
[11] Since he shouted so loudly, my disciples threatened him. They forbad him to shout so loudly and said that I also could help him without his loud shouting.
[12] However, I corrected the disciples and said: “Why in fact are you irritated because this blind man cries to Me for help? If his shouting is bothering you, then shut up your ears and let him call for help to Me. For if he could see, he would not shout like that, but because he is truly completely blind, he shouts, so that I would answer him when I hear his cry. He did not shout to you for help, but only to Me, and thus his shouting is not your concern and this should not irritate you and you should not threaten the blind man.”
[13] Then the disciples kept quiet, and I walked to the blind man and said: “Here I stand before you. What do you want Me to do for you?”
[14] The blind man said: “O good Savior, Lord and Master, give me back the light in my eyes, for I have heard that You can heal all blind people and can make them seeing. And therefore I ask You, that You now would also have mercy on me.”
[15] I said: “Do you then believe unshakably firmly that I could help you?”
[16] The blind man said: “Yes, Lord and Master, only You can help me if You want.”
[17] I said: “Well then, then I want that you can see again. But I also tell you from now on, that you should not sin anymore, for if you would fall back into your old sins, you will become blind again. Thus, remember well what I have told you now.”
[18] The blind man promised Me solemnly, and upon this, I touched his eyes with My finger. At the same moment he became seeing, and from sheer joy he did not know what to do, and he thanked Me with his arms lifted up, because I had helped him.
[19] However, I said to him: “Since you have become seeing, and further you are still a strong man, you should get up from this place and look for a job in one house or another and earn your daily bread, for laziness is always an occasion for and the beginning of all kinds of sins and vices.”
[20] Now the one who had been blind and became seeing said: “O good Savior, Lord and Master. I very much would like to serve and work now, if only there would be an employer. I and my guide here would very much like to work if only there would be somebody who would take us into service.”
[21] At once the 2 innkeepers came forward and said: “Then come with us, then you immediately will have a job and work, for we are the owners of many fields, gardens, pastures and vineyards.”
[22] When the two heard that, they were very glad, got up from their old beggar places and continued with us very cheerfully to Bethany where they were very well taken care of for the whole day.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 55
On the property of Lazarus (19/3)
When we arrived in Bethany, the 2 sisters of Lazarus saw us already from afar and ran to meet Me with open arms.
[2] When they came near to Me, they did not find enough words to praise all the good things that had happened in Bethany during the time that I was in Jerusalem and the pleasure they had for the arrival in the morning of the many young people. But at the same time they regretted that those lovely children would not stay in Bethany, as Raphael clearly told them.
[3] But I told them the reason, and they were satisfied with that.
[4] In the mean time we reached the garden and we immediately entered the house where the youth received Me in a large hall and greeted Me as Father, and even with such lovely words that all were moved to tears.
[5] From this hall we entered another hall.
[6] When we where in the already mentioned hall, searching for a place to take some rest, Lazarus ordered to put bread and wine on the table with the request to strengthen us somehow with it. This we did very willingly because we were slightly tired because of the little trip. However, this tiredness is hardly worth mentioning, but because the Romans expressed the desire to know also better Lazarus’ property that was very big, a little strengthening was very welcome. So we took bread and wine after I had blessed both before, and we ate and drank in a cheerful mood.
[7] After this little strengthening of the body we went outside again and walked through the greatest part of the possessions of Lazarus, and the Romans were very much surprised of the great wealth of Lazarus.
[8] But he (Lazarus) said: “Dear friends, I possess still over 30 times more than what you can quickly overlook here. But the fact that I can call all this wealth that I posses on this Earth as mine, does not make me happy, because today I am indeed still the lawful owner, but tomorrow the Lord claims my soul, and he will have to give account about how and to what benefit he has faithfully managed the earthly goods that were entrusted to him. And see, then it will be very difficult for many a soul to justify himself before the Lord. Therefore, from this right point of view, regarding life on this world, we are only the temporary managers of such earthly goods for the benefit of poor humankind, but we are never the possessors of it. Because the only lawful Possessor is only the Lord. We only possess the right to manage these earthly goods for the benefit of the poor people and to handle them efficiently.
[9] And so, I am not a possessor of all this, but only a still weak organizer and manager. The One however, who lives amongst us as supreme Friend of life and who is the true Lord of all life, is also the only true Possessor of these and of all goods of the Earth, and once it will be for our salvation when He will say to us: ‘You have well managed the goods that I have entrusted to you.”
[10] Agricola said: “That what you think and have now said in all truth about your possessions, that I will also think and say about mine, and wherever possible I will also act like you. You, o Lord, we do ask however, not to settle a too severe account later with us about the way we handle the earthly goods, which You have only given us to manage, for we will not lack the will to do what is right. But if ever the many outer, dark, worldly circumstances will not now and then upset our plans unexpectedly and unforeseen, this lies beyond our power, and You, o Lord, will be merciful and charitable toward us regarding such cases.”
[11] I said: “Of that which ever will happen against your will, the ones who now and then obstructed your way, will have to give an account. For the only account that is valid for Me will be written in your heart. And because you are now My friends, you will remain so for eternity.
[12] For truly, I say to you: happy are you, who are now hearing and seeing what all patriarchs and prophets have desired so fervently to see and to hear. But in those days it was not yet the time for it. In the spirit they can see and hear this now also and they are extremely glad about it, but it remained hidden for their flesh, and for the future generations it will also remain more or less hidden. Now it is for you however easy to believe and to act accordingly, because now you can witness with your ears and eyes all the things that were not seen by any human eye and not heard by any human ear. But in the future, all those will only become blessed who do not see and hear – like you can now – and will nevertheless believe and will act according to that belief. Therefore, it will also be accounted to them as a higher merit.”
[13] My disciples said: “If You, o Lord, will in future times no longer be visible or audible by anyone, how will You then stay with those who are Yours until the end of times?”
[14] I said: “That was again a silly question of yours. How many, and great things have I already told you and shown to you, and still you understand so little of the inner wisdom in God. I surely cannot stay forever in the flesh on this material world. And I already have told you several times what will further happen with Me, in order that the measure of sin of the Jews will be full and their judgment would come over them, and still you are asking as born-blind ones after the colors of the light how I in the future will stay with those who are mine until the end of times. Since you still do not understand it, I will tell you again:
[15] I will stay with those who are mine, in spirit, in word and in truth, and those who will have a great love for Me, will also be able to see Me personally now and then for a few moments. Those however, who will live according to My word and will carefully search for the inner truth of it, I will speak in such a way that they will understand it in their heart and in this way I will put My words into their mind, and young men and women who will be well educated in My name, will receive visions in which My being, the Heavens and eternal life will be explained to them, as well as the fate of the apostates and the wicked ones. And also in this manner I will stay with those who are Mine until the end of times of this Earth. Do understand this well now and do not ask Me about this anymore.”
[16] The disciples were completely satisfied with this answer of Mine and from then on they asked Me no more about it.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 56
The special place of the Earth (19/4)
While we were still walking between the fields and gardens close to the neighborhood of Bethany, we soon reached a little hill, the favorite resting place of Lazarus, so that we could rest there a little in the open air since we already had walked for nearly 3 hours visiting the property of Lazarus. Then one of the Romans came to Me and asked: “Lord and Master, until now I have only listened and have not said a word, and now I say that everything that was said and explained by You, but also by this remarkable angel, and what we have seen, has given me irrefutable proof of Your direct and personal godly presence. But You also have explained the starry sky to us and by Your goodness and by the almightiness of Your holy will You have brought us in such a state that we could see the other celestial bodies as clear as we can see now the fields of this Earth with our physical eyes, and we saw people everywhere and a great number of other creatures. Yes, we noticed in the celestial bodies that we could see even many more beautiful lands and regions and people and other creatures in an also much higher perfection, and it cannot be described how much the beauty and big regularity of the forms of their habitations are exceeding those of this Earth.
[2] Well, as I reflected on that, the question came into my heart how and for what reason You, o Lord, precisely on this Earth that is in every respect inferior, have clothed Yourself with a human body like the people on this Earth, while for this purpose countless myriads of the most beautiful and biggest sun worlds were at Your disposal. Would You therefore not like to give us some understandable clarification about this?”
[3] I said: “Oh yes, although, by the unveiling of the material creation, namely by the description and clear explanation of the order of the suns in a shell globe and then of the whole big Man of Creation, I have shown to all of you how and why I precisely on this Earth and also exactly in this time have clothed Myself with a body. But even if I will explain it to you again, you still will not grasp it completely as long as you will not be born again in the spirit. But despite that, I still can give you a little indication about it, because I foresee that precisely this point can and also will be the subject of a very important question at issue among the future philosophers and theologians. Thus, listen to Me once more:
[4] The actual reason comes of course from My wisdom and My will. The fact that every human being, like every warm-blooded animal, has a heart, of which his physical life is dependant, you all surely know, but how the heart is arranged, you do not know. However, I know it very well and know therefore also by what the heart lives.
[5] In the heart are 2 extremely little chambers that correspond with the 2 big blood chambers. For your eyes, these 2 little chambers would appear only as very little dots. But no matter how small these dots are, from the arrangement depends in the first place the life of the heart and by that also the life of the whole body and its countless parts and organs.
[6] The one, first, and therefore most important little chamber corresponds with what belongs to the spirit and thus to the actual life, and we shall call it the positive and thus true one. The second, in a certain way less important one – although also absolutely necessary for the natural life of the body – we shall call what corresponds to matter, thus the negative one. This one, has no life in itself, but is only a vessel for the life that with every new heartbeat it has to draw as it were again from the positive little chamber and imparts it further to the whole body by way of the blood.
[7] From this image that is easy to understand, you surely can conclude of what nature the heart fundamentally is and must be, in order to give life to the whole body. Besides, the fact that the heart has and also must have an extensive, extremely artful and uttermost wise organic-mechanical organism for the continuous transferring of life that is developed therein is self-evident without needing any further explanation. For if something has to be moved further, well-paved roads are necessary to reach that purpose, and the means to transfer it must be present. However, for the illustration of our subject we mostly need only the 2 little chambers, and from those we actually need only the positive little chamber.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 57
Similarity between the micro cosmos and the macro cosmos.
The reasons of the incarnation of the Lord on this Earth. (19/5)
Look, just as every human being is arranged in a certain manner on a small scale for the sake of his short physical test life, so is also in full scope the entire great Man of Creation arranged correspondingly.
[2] Now you should realize that this shell globe, in which this Earth with the moon, the sun and all countless many other suns and heavenly bodies can be found, belongs to the arrangement of the heart of the great Man of Creation, and that precisely this sun with the planets that are circling around it represent the positive little chamber, and that within this chamber of life it is precisely this Earth that provides correspondingly the actual spiritual basic life element, something which a worldly scientist will never be able to perceive the how and why. But I, as the Creator of infinity out of Myself, I do know, and therefore I also can tell you how the situation is.
[3] I however, am from eternity the foundation of all life and all that exists, and therefore I am also the initial positive chamber of life in the eternal heart of life of infinity.
[4] Thus, when I according to My love, wisdom and order had decided in Myself to clothe Myself in the body
of a human being, I only could accomplish that which is in accordance with the eternal order in the great Man
of Creation, in such a way that
– even if it is created out of Me – it had to correspond completely with My initial Being.
[5] With this, is it however not said that precisely this Earth on which we are now, had to represent the actual
central positive point. It could also be another earth that belongs to this sun – and actually another one was
intended for that, but its inhabitants behaved even more unworthy than the inhabitants of this Earth now, and
therefore that earth was rejected and was destroyed together with its inhabitants.
[6] Now because – since the time of Adam – this Earth was chosen, and I have now adopted on its ground what is physically human, it will also remain so until the end of times of the judged spirits in all matter, and you will also remain in spirit those who spread the original life out of Me into all infinity and eternity, and for this reason you are My true children.
[7] Look, the reason why I only could adopt out of pure love for those who are now My children, the physical human existence on this Earth and not on another earth, no matter how big or how perfect it may be, was now very briefly and as clear as possible explained to you.
[8] However, next to this most important reason there are still other reasons that were also determined by My will in accordance with the eternal order. But these reasons of minor importance are only necessary results of the actual main cause, and thus we do not have to go into detail on them.
[9] One of those reasons is for instance the complete humbleness and humiliation without which also a higher spirit cannot clothe himself with the flesh of the test life and then pass over again or return to the most free and independent life. And this too reflects this Earth.
[10] The positive little chamber of life in the heart is among the parts of the body certainly also the most inconsiderable part of the whole body. It is dark and is never enlightened by the sun, and even by men, to whom life is given, it is totally unknown and not appreciated. Yes, if one should talk about it to the worldly scientists, then they would shrug their shoulders and say: ‘How could the powerful general life of a human being ever be dependant on a hardly visible little dot?’ From this, it is obvious that even the greatest scientists, let alone another simple human being, do not know in the least their own fundamental way of existence.
[11] And still, every human being who really wants to know himself and God, must enter this extremely inconsiderable little chamber of life of his heart by way of extreme humility and compliancy, and give back spiritually the life that was received from that. When a human being acts like that, he makes the little chamber of life bigger and illuminates it more and more. And when that happens, the whole heart, and from the heart the whole human being, becomes enlightened and he knows himself, and by that also God. For only then he can become aware and he can see how the life from God enters this little chamber, gathers itself and develops itself to a free independent life.
[12] Consequently, in this little chamber lives the actual Spirit out of God, and if the soul of the human being enters this little chamber by the right humility and compliancy – as the love of the true human being enters the eternal, uncreated love of God – then by that, the soul unites with the eternal Spirit out of God and this Spirit unites with the uncreated soul, and that is the rebirth of the soul in the Spirit out of God.
[13] Just as a real human being has to act this way in order to enter in himself the full glory of life, I have done
this now Myself to give you a true example and a very reliable road sign in the great Man of Creation. And I
have come on this Earth because this
– as already said – corresponds according to My eternal order with the positive little chamber, to enter in the
full power in Heaven and on all earths to My own and therefore also your greatest glory.
[14] It is true that I possess already since eternity in Myself all power and glory, but still, I was not a visible and perceivable God for any created being, not even for the most perfected angel. If I, to a certain extent wanted to make Myself visible for someone like Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, then this happened because I had filled an angel with such a degree of Spirit of My will that on certain moments he represented My personality. But from now on, I am a visible God for all men and angels and I have laid the foundation for a total perfect, eternal and independent free and consequently true life, and from that consists also My own greater glorification and with that also yours.
[15] For how could even the most perfected angels and also the most pious men of this and all other earths glorify God in truth by a true and living love for Him, whom they had never seen and therefore also had never understood? For it was always said: ‘No one can see God and keep the life, because the pure divinity is in Himself a devouring eternal fire.’ That fire in Me is now covered and tempered by this body of Mine, and now is no more valid: ‘No one can see God and live’, but: ‘From now on, every angel and human being will be able to see God and live, and whoever will not see God, will have a very miserable and judged life.’
[16] What I have told and shown you now is consequently certainly also an important reason why I have adopted the human flesh only on this Earth.
[17] As you now simply clearly will understand from this description why I could only adopt the human flesh on this and not on another earth, you therefore will also be able to understand and perceive the following:
[18] You have seen how that certain extremely inconsiderable positive little chamber of life of the heart as the
actual foundation of men’s life is also alone capable of the most clear and most true intelligence, and thus it
is already within itself the light, the truth and the life. So it is also the case with men on this Earth. Originally,
compared to the people of the other earths, they are also very inconsiderable, blind, dark, little, weak and powerless.
In fact, the spirits of other celestial bodies do not know them, just like the people of this Earth finally do not
know themselves. But in the hidden inner kernel of their life they are out of Me the fundamental life point of
the whole great Man of Creation and they can then also develop out of themselves very high abilities of life,
which with people from other earths appear only very one-sidedly and of an inferior degree.
[19] Thanks to such very high and godlike abilities of the people of this Earth, to which are also belonging: namely a well-articulated outer and inner language, the art of writing and arithmetic and still a lot more other things, they are therefore also the only ones who are capable to understand the revealed Word out of God’s mouth, for instance first in the external meaning of letters or images and then from that also in the true spiritual meaning and finally also in the deepest meaning of the heavenly life.
[20] This ability is something invaluably great and outstanding, just like also the abilities of life and intelligence of the positive little chamber of life of the heart are the invaluably most perfect and most noble part of the whole human being. And again, also for this reason I only could come to you and to no one else on another earth.
[21] Look, this is then again such a reason why I only could adopt the human flesh on this Earth. And these are about the most important reasons for My incarnation on this Earth.
[22] Think about this now for awhile and then give your opinion about how you have understood this now.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 58
What the Roman understood about the explanation of the Lord (19/6)
The Roman said: “Yes, yes, Lord and Master, according to the explanation that You have given now, it can
impossibly be otherwise but precisely as you have expounded to us now. Although by far we still cannot
understand it yet, but we believe it without any doubt, because You as the eternal Truth and Wisdom You have
shown it to us just like it is and as it must be. Because You as the Creator of all things must surely know best
how and in what kind of order Your works are created, and what the purpose is of this and that. Thus, we only
can learn about the situation of such matters of Your eternal order
– which were not revealed to us people until now – because You are revealing it to us, and we believe
everything what You tell us, even if we are not capable with our reason and still less with our sense organs
to penetrate into the full depth of Your wisdom. We thank You for this more than great revelation.
[2] But from what we have now heard from You, You also have given us a weapon in our hands with which we can bring all philosophers and old theologians quickly to the ground. Because this is a proof as no other, drawn out of the most inner source of life of every human being who truly has to correspond entirely with the whole endless great Man of Your Creation, because man, as a being who now is completely equal to You, represents the perfect closing stone of all Your works and therefore, in an extremely little form he is that which is the entire endless big creation.
[3] However, the fact that the way to the true, free and independent life is very tight and narrow, is obviously clear from this wonderful great revelation of Yours, and one can also see that it has to be like that and can never be any different.
[4] The one who truly wants to find himself and by that also You, must penetrate through this very tight little door in himself, otherwise he will stay outside of the little chamber of life of his heart. Only the love for You and the fellowman makes this little door, which is otherwise so tight, wider. The soul, who generally imagines himself to be so great, will be made small by true humility, and the real meekness makes him pliable. And only such a prepared soul can penetrate through the tight little door into the little chamber of life of his godly spirit and there become one with the spirit and by that will be born again or reborn. From Your great revelation I have now concluded that these things are absolutely necessary for the practice of our test life on this Earth, and therefore I also have discovered the true and real reason why You especially have so urgently emphasized to us the love for God and fellowman, humility and meekness.
[5] But now that we know the reason, and also know what we surely can reach when we go along that way, it will be also easy for us to act and we also will do that with the greatest possible diligence and zeal.
[6] For if we in our great poverty of life know where the great and richest treasure is hidden, and if we also have the help and the tools to dig it up for ourselves, then we surely would be the greatest fools if, knowing that we indeed will discover it and dig it up, we would so to speak lay lazily our hands into our lab and would, just like the spiritual blind worldly people, throw ourselves into the very temporary mud of worldly matter which is in judgment and which today appears to be something and tomorrow will be blown away by the winds and storms as worthless chaff.
[7] O thank you, Lord and Master, that You have now revealed so clearly to us the deepest cause of the things of Your creation.
[8] But now, o Lord and Master of eternity, there is still a little question that keeps me busy. Of course I know that You have known very clearly already since an eternity beforehand what I would like to ask You now, but I still will ask it openly, firstly because You want it that way, and secondly because of the others who are here, so that they can hear what it will be all about.
[9] The question is like this: “have the inhabitants of other earths never heard anything at all and do they not have any knowledge about You, or, if they do have knowledge, how did they acquire it? Are the people of other earths also real men or are they only men according to the outer form and are they, what concerns their inner being, only in a certain way still animals that as far as their form is concerned look like us human beings on this Earth? Are they guided by a certain wise instinct that You have laid in them, just like we have noticed this here with certain animals, so that we almost attributed a certain reason, awareness and capacity of judgment to them?
[10] About this, o Lord and Master, please give us a little light. Then, as far as our souls are concerned, we will be well provided.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 59
How our Earth is related to other worlds (19/7)
I said: “You have well understood My words by answering your first question, and in the revelation that I have made to you, you have found a striking and true application for your life, in such a way that I Myself could not have given it more clearly to you. And so, whoever – as you have said – will enter through the tight little door in himself, will also in full reality be reborn in his spirit for eternal life. But now that you have so clearly and well understood this revelation that I have given you, it is almost a wonder that you also did not perceive and completely found within you the complete answer to your second question.
[2] Look, when the human beings of this Earth are, compared to the endless great Man of Creation what the positive little chamber of their heart is compared to the whole size of their body, which indeed lives also and is active according to the requirements of the intellect, the will and now and then also that which is of the instinct, then your second question can surely very easily and clearly be answered.”
[3] The Roman said: “Yes, yes, Lord and Master, this almost seems to be so now to me. I have the feeling that I already know it, but still, actually I do not know it yet. Therefore, please have for me and for all of us the goodness and mercy to lead us on the right way.”
[4] I said: “Well then, good, I will do it. Look and listen.
[5] The most important foundation of life resides – for the body as well as for the soul – in the known positive little chamber of the heart. When this becomes active, then from this, all endlessly many parts of your whole being become alive, in such a way as if they themselves are bringing about little chambers and are the carriers of life. And see, with the right exercise your limbs can develop an amazing power and a very artful skill in many things. But all their qualities and great artful skills are finally thanks to what? Look, for everything, only to that certain little chamber of the heart, for without it, all limbs would be as dead and immovable as those of a metallic idol statue.
[6] Yes, from where did the limbs of an artist learn such skillfulness, even all the limbs according to their specific structure and efficient ability? Look, all this, only from that little chamber of the heart, and more precisely according to a gradual order.
[7] The first movements of life will gradually make the heart to move. From that, the activity goes by means of the blood to the longs, the liver and the spleen, and from there to the remaining organs and to the head with all its parts.
[8] Once the head is ready and the brains are developed, then with men will begin the thinking, evaluating, concluding, understanding and perceiving, and only from that moment on will come the real and wise exercise of the outer parts of the body, which then will accomplish all work – no matter how artful – soon in such a good and wise way as if they had accomplished themselves an individual, free and independent life. I will tell you moreover the following:
[9] When a human being is reborn in the spirit, he also can think in all the parts of his soul and body and speak very well perceptibly for himself, and then he is just like Me, in his whole being, spirit, life, power, thought and a complete living word. And by what has man accomplished that? Look, all this comes again from the positive little chamber of his heart.
[10] As man receives his whole education and his whole development only from this little chamber in his heart,
so also in the same manner do human beings from other worlds
receive – according to their individual form and ability – their development only from the little chamber of the
heart of the great Man of Creation, which is of course extremely big.
[11] How this works, you can now of course not grasp yet, but when you will be completely reborn in the spirit, then you will be able to grasp and well understand the great ‘how’ and ‘why’. Do you now have already a little idea as to how the human beings on other worlds receive knowledge of Me, and become also wise and happy?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 60
The importance of our Earth (19/8)
The Roman said: “O Lord and Master, by Your second explanation on this and certainly also for me every other very important subject, I came in a full sun of the strongest light. We on this Earth, who are living with You in a very strong and close relation of love and wisdom, are for the whole, endless great Man of Creation exactly, and – in view of the fact that You are directly near to us – necessarily that which is the positive little chamber of love. The other celestial bodies with their people, the shell globes with their solar galaxies and central suns are in relation to us as the other parts of our body and our soul are to the little chamber of life of our heart.
[2] You are now here with us in Your most perfect and intense godly personality, and You rule the whole of infinity of course also from no other place than from where You are entirely present. And we men of this Earth – and most of all now on this place – are in our great love for You certainly also the ones who are nearest to You, and by the acceptance of Your teaching, Your godly love and wisdom, we are moreover the most living, and by Your will the most powerful and most active ones around You.
[3] Now, when this is so and can impossibly and inconceivably be otherwise, then how can it be different than that by Your will, also all development has to flow out from us to all countless many other celestial bodies and its inhabitants in a way that is of course unknown to us, just as also the fundamental life and all remaining development in the whole human being flows out from the very little chamber of the heart in a way that it is certainly also unknown to the fundamental life in that little chamber before the full rebirth has taken place.
[4] The fact that this is indeed so, cannot be doubted. The ‘how’ is for the moment however as spiritually still under aged children of Your love and mercy, of less importance. Because You, who certainly know all too clearly the great ‘how’ already since eternity are with us, and You will also, namely in the spirit, stay with us, not only until the end of times, but according to my opinion, forever. Now, since You will stay forever with us, then the mutual relations regarding the existence and development in the whole of infinity can also never change, because the relation that exists now – that means the one between You and us – can also never change.
[5] Because the little chamber of life of the heart will for instance never come in the eyes, ears, nose or the stomach, the kidneys, the spleen or the hands and feet of the body, or completely in the extremities thereof. Although each of those parts of the body, big or small, must also have an individual central organ of life, for otherwise it could not take up and adopt the life from the fundamental life of the little chamber of the heart and use it effectively for its specific purpose.
[6] Because the eye certainly uses the life that flows from the heart in man in a much different way than the ear. And so, every part of man will do it differently depending on its own purposes. But finally, all those endless many things are only one complete whole and it fulfills the purpose completely for the original fundamental life in the heart and it finds therein itself again as its original place of birth. And once it has found itself there, then this finding of itself again is now precisely that which You, o Lord, called so strikingly the rebirth in the spirit.
[7] And now, an almost endless supreme thought comes into my mind, so bright and light as the sun is shining there above. Apart from the rebirth of a human being on this Earth, of which we know now as clear as the sun wherein it consists and of which we know that we also will most certainly reach it, there is still another, endless great rebirth in the spirit that comes to light, namely that of the whole great Man of Creation.
[8] Out of myself in this life I certainly would not have come to that if You, o Lord, would not have given me an indication, but You only have given this to me as small as a little spark, and see, this has now changed in me into a radiating sun.
[9] Look, in Your endless clearness You said that with a complete rebirth in the spirit, the endless many parts of man are already flowing through his fundamental life in such a way that next in that whole human being one original, fundamental life comes into being, and this human being can therefore in all his parts also think, evaluate, make conclusions, and speak very clearly, by which the whole human being becomes then just like You, a living word.
[10] However, as with man, who lives completely in the spirit of his fundamental life and is completely permeated with it, and with whom everything becomes a very clear and living word, then finally, this will also have to be the case with the whole great Man of Creation. Through You, he will be permeated with all our endless many parts, and our life and light will be active in the whole endless range of that initial Man of Creation and will radiate, and so the whole great Man of Creation will with us and You, o Lord, only become one magnificent and living word.
[11] And so, I have now the impression that I now also understand already a little of the great ‘how’, for according to Your eternal order it only can be like that and not otherwise, that finally also the whole great Man of Creation in all his parts will be permeated by us human beings of this Earth, with our insight and our development, and will just like us become alive.
[12] And now, I still want to add something, as some kind of proof of the truth from Your mouth, for by Your mercy I already had since my youth an exceptionally sharp and strong and until now indestructible memory, and thus I have remembered very well every little word that You have spoken.
[13] Look, on the mountain You once have told us a story about a certain lost son who returned to his father, to make very well clear to us the greatness of Your godly and fatherly mercy. But at that time I evaluated Your word much differently as did maybe any other person from his good but for the rest perhaps still somewhat limited range of view and comprehension, and this I did all the more easier because You have given us very meaningful indications for it.
[14] On a small scale, this in a certain way lost son who then came back to his father seems in the first place to indicate the rebirth of a human being of this Earth of which is now known to us what it is, but on a large scale at the same time also the future total rebirth of the whole great Man of Creation. For, Lord, Your words are no human words, but they are the words of God, and those are not only in relation to us, but through us also to the whole of infinity, physically as well as spiritually. Because the whole creation is indeed since eternity also Your thought, Your word and Your will.
[15] Lord and Master, have I, in my strong human and gentile weakness more or less understood the instruction that You have given me?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 61
The most important task of man (19/9)
I said: “Friend and brother Marcus, son of Aurelia, the most virtuous and well educated patrician woman, you have not only more or less correctly and well understood the instruction that I have given you, but you also have hit the nail precisely on the head, and I say here once again: in this way, the light of the Jews will be taken away and will be given to the much wiser gentiles. Because the long night of the gentiles has changed into the day, and the day of the Jews goes down into the darkest night.
[2] Bring them all here to Me from the whole of Jerusalem and from the entire Jewish land, and there will be not one who can measure himself with the true wisdom of this Marcus of Mine.
[3] I tell you truthfully, that with your good reason you have now prepared a great joy for My heart, because My words became alive in your heart. And therefore you and also your companions will reach within a very short time the full rebirth in My Spirit.
[4] You, Marcus, are already at the entrance of the tight little door of life of your true little chamber of life, for if this would not be so, you would not have understood so clearly the depth of My words as you have now. Because the flesh cannot give this to man, but only My Spirit that is already awakened for his soul in him.
[5] From this, all of you can clearly see now how penetrating truth and wisdom will be for those who can rejoice in the full rebirth of their soul in My Spirit. And I say to you once more what I have told you already many times, namely that no human eye has ever seen, no human ear has ever heard and no human awareness has ever experienced what kind of endless and unspeakable happiness God has prepared for those who truly, that means by action, love Him.
[6] Of course, in Myself I am since eternity in the greatest and full joy of supreme happiness, because My love, My wisdom and My endless great power gives Me in Myself eternally the unspeakable all supreme joy of My godly, in every respect perfect life, and as Your Father I say to you: whatever I have, My most lovable children must have also. For where on this Earth can you find a father who would not like to share all his joy with his children that he loves more than himself, and who finally only experiences the greatest joy after he has gathered his beloved children full of joy around himself?
[7] Do you maybe think that the Father in Heaven experiences less joy about His children who love Him above all? Oh, on the contrary, still endlessly much more. But therefore He also will prepare for them endlessly much greater joy than an earthly father does or can do from the deepest of his heart for his children, for your Father in Heaven truly has the infinite and eternal most wonderful diversity of means for it.
[8] But therefore, do also with pleasure and with great zeal what I as your Father have, not commanded, but only have advised to you. Then soon, you will feel in yourself what kind of reward you can expect.
[9] Say for yourself now, and think well about it: would a merchant not be a great fool if he knew that he could buy for a reasonable price a pearl that is definitely one of the most priceless ones, and even if he did not possess so much money, would not immediately sell all his goods that are of less value and would buy the priceless pearl for that. Because the priceless pearl is in the eyes of men still unspeakably of much more value than all his former goods taken together.
[10] Look, this is also how things are with the value of the rebirth of the human soul in his initial spirit of life out of Myself. Is it not worth that a good person gives up all his worldly treasures and would only strive with all his might for the greatest pearl of life, namely the rebirth of the soul in the initial spirit of life? Or is it not better to take care for the eternal life of the soul than to be worried about all perishable treasures of the world that will perish and rot, and probably will never again come back completely to the eternal, clear life of their souls?
[11] It is indeed true that the soul during his life on this Earth appropriates to himself those things that are related to his flesh and transforms it according to his being. And when the body has been completely fallen away, bit-by-bit he also appropriates from the corresponding decomposition ether that which corresponds to himself in order to clothe himself with it. But this is still not a treasure of life for a soul, but only a characteristic of life of every soul that was fixed by My order and that can never be accounted to him as merit, because this is only something for which I had taken care of.
[12] But also, one thing is certain and true, namely that with a pure soul who lived according to My will, more of his earthly body will pass into him than with an impure and sinful soul, for if a chaste body was already here an ornament for the soul, this will certainly be even more so in a glorified spiritual state.
[13] But also this does not belong to the actual merit of life of the soul, but it is also an arrangement of Me that rewards the soul, and also here it would be an idol foolishness of the soul if he would worry even for one moment for this earthly treasure which also continues to exists for him in the beyond, because it belongs to his ‘I’. Yes, this worry could be completely compared with that of very foolish parents who only are concerned whether their children will receive a nice and attractive appearance and how they have to arrange it to make their proud foolish wish come true, but who do not consider that the growth and the outer appearance are only depending on God’s will and that no human being can change anything to it.
[14] Therefore, for every soul, only one thing is necessary: that he would search for My Kingdom of life in himself in the little chamber of the heart of the original life, and would also find it. All the rest, he will receive from Me as a free gift anyway.
[15] For this reason I have already told you many times that you do not have to be fearfully worried about what and where you will receive food and drink and with what you will clothe your body, but to search most of all My Kingdom and its true justice in you. All the rest will be added to it just like that, because the Father in Heaven knows what you need for your earthly livelihood.
[16] If you work today, and you eat and drink, then you sufficiently have taken care of the difficulties of the day. Therefore, on the day that you work, it would be useless to worry for the day of tomorrow. If you will experience that one it will bring along its own worries. For only the day that you are still alive and working is written on your account by Me. The future one rests still in My hand and you are not responsible for that one yet. And therefore, it is foolish to worry in an earthly way already today for the day of tomorrow, for it depends only on Me if ever I will give man to let him experience the following day.
[17] So was there also a master of the house who possessed big landed properties and cattle and was worried beforehand so that he, in order to enlarge his earthly treasures and bring himself on the safe side, let new barns, stalls and big strong granaries be constructed, and besides that, for greater safety, a strong, high wall around the new constructions. And when everything was ready, he said: ‘Ha, now it becomes lighter in my worried heart, because from now on, I will be able to live without worries with my great possessions.’ But while he was still comfortingly talking like that in himself, there was a voice like thunder that said: ‘O you earthly vain fool! You are praising and comforting yourself as if you yourself are lord over your soul and your life. Look, even during this night, your soul will be separated from your flesh, of which you were so worried. To what use will your worries, efforts and work be for your soul?’ Then the man got frightened and saw that he still had taken little care of his soul, and soon after this message he died.
[18] Now ask yourself: what was the use for that person of his great worries in the world about worldly things. Were it not more intelligent if he would have taken correctly and good care of his soul and had find God’s Kingdom in himself, as people in earlier times had found that also in themselves, even the gentiles, as you clearly saw with the 7 Egyptians?
[19] With this, I certainly do not want to say that a good person, according to My will should not perform any earthly work at all. Oh, on the contrary, because physical idleness causes and feeds all sins. But every person should actually be active and busy to eat his bread in the sweat of his face.
[20] What is important is the intention with which a person is active and working. Whoever is careful, active and working is like My friend and brother Lazarus, who searches also powerfully and effectively in himself for My Kingdom and its justice, and he will also find it, just like he – and you too My dear Marcus – has already found it for the greatest part. Therefore, be joyful and cheerful now, for you have already acquired for yourself the great pearl and you will be a tremendous support for your brothers.
[21] But let us rest now a little, because there, along the way that is leading from the west to this place, I can see a few of the disciples who I have send out from Emmaus and who are coming back. They will soon be here and then we will hear how they were doing.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 62
The 70 disciples return to the Lord (19/10)
We still waited for a while, and soon the disciples who were send out from Emmaus arrived to us because their spirit had inspired them that I was staying in Bethany and was now on the already known hill amidst My friends.
[2] At first there were only some 40 who arrived, but within a few moments the others, driven by their spirit came also to Me, so that all of them should witness before My friends how in those few days everything had already come true what I had predicted and promised to them when they were send out.
[3] However, also others who were experienced in all kinds of things and learned Jews and Greeks came with them. Some of them to hear from Myself the words of life, others to test Me, to see if I really am the One who the send-out disciples proclaimed to them.
[4] Now when all the mentioned disciples and the rest of the Jews and Greeks gathered around Me, a Jew asked Me: “Master, these disciples brought a good report about You. In Your name they have made the sick better and set free those who were possessed with evil spirits. From this we have seen that You are either a real prophet or that the promised Messiah is really hidden in You. Since we could however not receive a complete clarification from the words of the messengers, we came to this place to hear from Your mouth how it is with those things that Your messengers have announced to us. Therefore, please do not misunderstand our coming to this place.”
[5] Then I turned to the present disciples and said to them: “Whoever will listen to you, will also listen to Me, but he who despises you, despises also Me. And whoever despises Me, despises also the One who sent Me. The One who sent Me is one with Me, and He is the One of whom you say that He is your God. But you have never seen Him, and therefore you can also not know the One who He has sent. However, I say to you now, My disciples, that all of you have announced My word faithfully, truly and correctly to the people.”
[6] Then the some 70 disciples came full of joy closer to Me and said: “O Lord, in Your name, also the worst devils had to obey, and we rejoiced greatly in it.”
[7] Then I said in veiled terms: “Yes, yes. I saw Satan falling down from the sky as lightning (the separation of the false from what is true), but that is still not yet sufficient, but rather the action according to the truth, so that the truth in man becomes a living property.
[8] Look, I have given you the power out of Me to tread on snakes and scorpions, and also over all the power of the enemies. However, do not rejoice because of that, but rather about the fact that your names are now written in Heaven, and that is also My great joy. For this reason, in My human form I am also praising You, Father and Lord of Heaven and Earth, that You have hidden these things from the intelligent and wise ones of the world and have revealed them to infants. Yes, Father, it has pleased You in this way since eternity.
[9] I say to you now, worldly wise and intelligent ones: all power has been given to Me in Heaven and on Earth by My Father. But no one of you knows who and what the Son is. Only My eternal Father knows it. And likewise, also no one knows and can see who the Father is, but only the Son and further also those to whom the Son wants to reveal it. The one to whom the Son wanted to reveal it, to him He also has revealed it, but the Son will not reveal it to those who have a high opinion about their wisdom and cleverness.”
[10] Then I turned to My disciples who were now all together here, and said especially to them: “Truly, I say to you: blessed are the eyes that can see what you can see and have seen, and blessed are the ears that hear what you can hear and have heard. For I say to you once more: many prophets and kings wanted to see what you are seeing, and hear what you are hearing, and they did not see it and have also not heard it.
[11] But there are here now also some who can also see and hear what you can see and hear, but they still can feel nothing and they also understand and perceive nothing, for they remain blocked and blind of heart. But whoever’s heart is blocked and blind, is also blocked and blind concerning his brains and his whole body, because when already that which should be light in man is dark, then how deep must be the darkness of the whole human being?
[12] You also know that the salt is the most important and best way to enhance the taste of the food. However, when the salt itself has become tasteless, with what should the food then be salted? You are now a real salt for the life of the people. But watch, that you also should not become tasteless like the Pharisees and scribes have become tasteless by which they do not encourage people for eternal life with their salt that has become tasteless, but they only spoil them unto death.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 63
A scribe tests the Lord (19/11)
Among those who came with the more than 70 disciples to Bethany, there was also a scribe. My words irritated him.
[2] He came to Me with the purpose to test Me, and said (the scribe): “Master, I have understood from Your words that You well know the Scripture and are giving a correct judgment. Therefore, tell me now what I have to do to become blessed as Your disciples.”
[3] I said: “What is written in the law of God about it, and how do you as scribe read what is written?”
[4] The scribe said: “You must love God your Lord with all your heart, all your soul and all your power and with your complete mind, and your fellowman as yourself”.
[5] On this, I said to the scribe: “You have answered completely right. Do that, then you will live. For only to know what is right does not bring eternal life to anyone. Knowledge is most certainly necessary, for without knowledge is like a blind one standing along the way without a guide. But when the blind one has become seeing by the knowledge but furthermore does not want to continue on the way, then his sight is of little or no use to him. He who does not know what to do and thus also does not do it, has also no sin if he does not do that which is good, but he who knows what is good and does not do it, although he knows what is good, he has sin.”
[6] Then the scribe, being surprised, looked at Me and said, as if he wanted to justify himself before Me: “Master, I can see that You are very well acquainted with the truth, and I also know that for a true, God pleasing life it is not sufficient to only know the laws, but one must live and act accordingly. One can only love God above all by precisely following all His commandments, but if one must love his fellowman as himself, then he should first know who that fellowman actually is who he has to love as himself. Who do I have to consider as my fellowman?”
[7] Then I said: “It is truly something to be astonished about that you as scribe do not know who your fellowman is. I will tell you a short story to make it clear to you who you should consider to be your fellowman:
[8] Once there was a man who traveled for business from Jerusalem to Jericho, but along the way he was attacked by robbers. They undressed him completely, then hit him almost unto death, went away with their booty and let him lie there half dead.
[9] Now by coincidence a priest from Jerusalem came along the same road. He saw the man who was terribly beaten by the robbers, lying there along the road, but he walked by without being concerned about him. Next to the priest there soon came also a Levite and he did the same as the priest.
[10] Soon after that, a Samaritan came also along the same place, and when he saw the man lying there, he felt pity for the man who was half beaten to death. He went to him, put a bandage on his wounds, poured oil and wine on it, lift him up and put him on his pack animal and brought him like that to an inn and personally took care of him the whole day and night. The next day, when he saw that the wounded man would improve with the right treatment, he called the innkeeper, gave him 2 pieces of silver and said to him: ‘Since I have urgent matters to take care of, I will leave now. Take care of him until I will return within a few days. Whatever you need more, I will truthfully refund you.’ Then he left, and when he returned after a few days he saw that the man who he had treated so well, was already so far healed that he could take him back to Jerusalem. He paid the innkeeper once more 2 pieces of silver and moreover he gave clothes to the healed man.
[11] Now what do you think? Who of the 3 was the fellowman of the one who was attacked by the robbers and murderers?”
[12] The scribe said: “Undoubtedly the one who was merciful to him.”
[13] I said: “Good, then go and do the same. Every person who needs your help in no matter what way is your fellowman, and if you help him, then you also are his fellowman. And when you have helped him, then as your fellowman you also have loved him as yourself. For true neighborly love is: that you do for your fellowmen all that which you could reasonably wish that in case of need they also would do for you. Do you now know who your fellowman is?”
[14] Upon this, the scribe did not dare to answer Me anything anymore, he withdrew and said to his companions: “Truly, in this Galilean lives a powerful Spirit of truth. It is worth listening to him.”
[15] Then one of the disciples said: “It is still more worth to live and to act according to what He is teaching, for He is the Lord and carries all power over life and death in Himself. Whoever will follow His teaching, will receive life from Him.”
[16] The scribe said: “If He is the Messiah of the Jews, then you are completely right, but if He is the One and possesses all power and authority in Heaven and on Earth, then He still can say that to the high priests, and when they resist to accept and to believe it, then He can reject them and chastise them with fire from the Heavens, as God has once chastised Sodom and Gomorrah.”
[17] The disciple said: “You are speaking in the manner of men. We however speak in the manner of His Spirit. We already know from Him all the things that He still will do, and we know His power, and we are witnesses of all the things He has done and taught in Jerusalem, and so we also can speak and know what we can expect and what still will happen.
[18] Did not all the high priests see the signs in the sky, which clearly showed to them what they can expect because of their hardness? But this did not make any impression on them, apart from the hatred against Him, and time after time they are deliberating even more intensively with each other how they could catch and kill Him. But still, He walks freely around in the entire Jewish land and He has no fear for His many enemies who think to be supremely powerful. If He would not be the Lord of all power and authority in Heaven and on Earth, then He already since long would have fled out of the country. But because He very well knows what kind of power and what kind of authority He possesses, He is not fleeing for His enemies, but He enters the temple without hesitation or fear and instructs the people about the coming of God’s Kingdom on Earth and threatens the Pharisees and Jews with all the sharpness of His words. Who else except He alone, as Lord of all power and might, would dare to do that? Surely, that will be more than a sufficient proof for every intelligent person that He alone and no one else is the true Messiah and therefore also the Lord.
[19] We have seen His deeds and His signs of wonders and have heard the eternal truth of His words, and believe therefore also truly in Him. You have seen and heard the same and still you do not believe that He is the promised Messiah who now has come to us into this world.
[20] What could actually be the reason for your unbelief? Look, the reason for this is the great blindness and hardness of your heart. You are scribes and know from the Scripture with what kind of signs and conditions the Messiah will come into this world. Well now, all this applies to Him up to the smallest detail. When this is now incontestably the case, how can you then still doubt and expect someone else?
[21] Yes, in your blindness you surely will expect someone else who will however not come until the end of the world and its times. A few days ago you have heard us speak like that in Bethlehem and also in other places, and we have explained the Scripture to you, although we as simple men have never learned to read and write, and we have performed signs before your eyes for the salvation and benefit of the people of which you were very surprised. But I am asking you now: from who did we receive such wonderful power, or from which school could we learn such things?
[22] Oh, if such a school existed somewhere in the world, you surely would know about it and you also would have visited it for the sake of your profit. But such a school does not exist in the world, except only now among this Lord and Master of eternity who is indeed staying as a visible Man of flesh and blood among us, but in His Spirit He is the One by whose love, wisdom, word and will all Heavens, this Earth and everything that exists on it are created.
[23] Whoever will not learn it from Him now, will also not receive it, even if he would visit all worldly schools of wisdom. And whoever did not learn it from Him, will also not come to eternal life and to Him, for it is written: ‘In that time, all who are willing, will be taught by God – the Spirit of the Father will educate them.’ And whoever is not drawn by the Father will not come to the Son in who the Father is living, who you do not know and have never known, and thus you also do not know the Son and do not know who He is, just like He told you.
[24] However, now we know the Son and the Father in Him because He has revealed it to us Himself, and He revealed it to us because we believed in Him at once. He openly said and showed us who He is. But you did not believe and still do not believe, therefore you also will remain in your night of sins and die in the death thereof. Remember this well. For we, who are now His truthful witnesses, have already said this to you in Bethlehem when you were threatening us, and we were not afraid of you, and now in His presence we still tell you once more without any fear or hesitation, so that He Himself can explain to you if we have spoken correctly or incorrectly.
[25] You have indeed traveled after us as if you wanted to hear the truth from His own mouth, but in fact you only came with us to this place to test the Lord of God’s glory. But He has shown you how absurd it is for a weak mortal man to test the Lord of life and dead. And for this reason you are quiet and you have nothing left to test Him once more. Therefore, the wisest thing you can do is to leave this sacred place soon and to retreat into your old nests of sin so that nothing worse would happen to you that had already happened.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 64
The complaint of the scribes (19/12)
This strong speech was like a stench in the nose of the scribe and his companions and therefore they came to Me and asked Me: “Master, do You give the right to Your disciples to speak to us like that? When we do not want to believe immediately what they believe, but as learned men are still searching for all kind of other proof, then this is certainly not their business. If they come to us in a good and gentle way, then we also will listen to them and will kindly examine their words, but if they come to us like this, then finally there is nothing else to do, except to treat them exactly as they are treating us. However, if they have the right from You to treat us, learned men, like that, then they will not be able to achieve much with us.”
[2] I said: “Every word that this one disciple has spoken to you, I Myself have put into his mouth, and so I Myself have spoken to you with My mouth. And with this, your question has been completely answered. And it shows to you from who My disciples have the right to speak like that to you. But you just never want to hear the truth and you honor vain flattery and hypocrisy. For this reason, My words seem hard and rude to you and they irritate you.
[3] But I say to you: “whoever is once rooted in what is false, and moreover teaches untrue things, and for that wants a great honor from the blind people, because in his blindness he considers himself as somebody great, finds the light truth always hard and offending for his imagined honor, and this irritates him. However, I say to you that such a person will also never find the way to the truth if he in his false conviction does not want to humiliate himself by the great light of the truth, but in his darkness he will continuously want that honor be given to him, and furthermore, with that he will also go to ruin.
[4] Once there was a man who truly read a lot about all the streets and roads. They honored the man because of his knowledge, and the man attached much important to that honor. But although he knew a lot about the streets and the roads of the world, he never traveled on the roads, which he had known from the writings of the Romans and the Greeks.
[5] Now it happened that a man from royal descent who was planning to make a faraway trip, took this road expert as guide into his service in return of a great reward, although he still had other guides into his service, who however were not so learned as he but had made already many trips and therefore they also knew the streets and roads from experience.
[6] Then it happened on a trip far away in Egypt, that the man of royal descent wanted to reach the old city of Memphis in a few days, and he deliberated with the road expert what would be the shortest and safest way to that place. The old road experts advised to continue the road along the river, although this was a little longer. But the learned one said: ‘You do not know anything, and that which you have known, you do not know anymore already for a long time. I as the only one have learned the streets and roads of the Egyptians, Greeks and Romans, and I know them all very well. I suggest that we go straight here through the desert, so that we can reach Memphis 3 days earlier instead of continuing along the river.’
[7] This suggestion satisfied the royal man and he appointed the road expert as guide.
[8] With great difficulty the caravan traveled already for days through the sand and was beginning to lack water and food supply.
[9] Then the royal man called the guides to him again. He asked the road expert for an account and threatened him in case he, because of his stubbornness brought the caravan on wrong tracks.
[10] Then also the old guides said: ‘Lord, if we will not go back and travel to the east, but instead will continue going to the west, we will all die.’
[11] The learned guide still wanted however to pretend that he was right, since his worldly honor was very important to him.
[12] But then the royal man commanded that they should take the itinerary that lead to the east. All obeyed and luckily all reached the river again within 3 days, and the old city within 7 days.
[13] To what use was the imagined and greedy road expert actually for the caravan? If it had followed him completely, it would be undeniably lost, and because it only had followed him for a few days, it reached the goal much later and was more tiresome.
[14] When the royal man arrived in Memphis, he said to the imagined road expert: ‘You have badly done your job. Therefore you must from now on be the last and least among my servants. By experience you must become intelligent and useful in humility, otherwise you will have no reward, but only a rightly punishment.’
[15] And what the royal man said to the imagined road expert, I say also to you, scribes and theologians. Also you are leading the people in your greedy self-righteousness to the pitiful ruin of the inner life instead of going to its growth. And if someone will say this to you, you become filled with offence and anger, because you are indeed carrying the dead letter of the Scripture, but the spirit that makes alive which is present in it, you have never discovered, because your heart was always filled with pride and a worldly attitude, and the spirit that lives only in the true humility of the heart could never be awakened to the clear life full of light.
[16] Since in the future you are not useful anymore to lead My caravans, I have appointed again in the old and first manner guides who are not-learned, who however are very qualified and experienced on the roads of the humility of the heart and neighborly love, and these will lead the caravans – that came into the desert because of you – again to the river of life. But you will not escape the reward that follows pride if you will continue to persevere in your pride. For I say to you: the sheer letter of the Scripture kills, only the spirit makes alive. That spirit accepts however only those who follow Me in humility and love.
[17] As long as a well-meant word of truth out of the mouth of your fellowman can still hurt and offend you, you are still far away from God’s Kingdom. However, he who wants to be My true disciple and follower, should even forgive his true and actual enemies, pray for those who have cursed him, and bless those who hate and damn him and also do good to those who harm him. In this way he will rather pile up glowing coals of repentance on the head of his enemies, rather than repaying evil with evil.
[18] If you will not let go your obstinacy and proud hardness, the light will be taken away from you and will be given to the gentiles, which was already foreseen a long time ago, and for this purpose you are under the yoke of the gentiles and you must abide to hard laws, because you have treaded the light laws of God under foot.
[19] I have come now to gather and establish you again and want to make you really free by the power of the truth. However, if you want to stay in your self-created slavery, then stay. Then I will give My light to the gentiles, but you will be left in the night of your sins, and the gentiles will from now on rule over you. This country that was promised to you will be trampled down by the enemies, and will from now on remain waste and empty. Let this be said as a warning to you.
[20] When all this will be executed, you surely will know Me and call out: ‘Lord, Lord!’ Then however, I will not know you, but I will say to you: ‘I have never known you, go therefore away from Me, you enemies of the truth.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 65
The hypocrisy of the scribes (19/13)
When the scribes and his companions heard that from Me, they could find nothing anymore to contradict Me.
[2] But the scribe was thinking and said to Me: “Master, I can see that You are a true and wise Teacher. You are teaching God’s Word correctly irrespective of persons or of a nation. We also know what is written with the prophets about the coming of the Messiah, and with us we are also already half on our way to believe that You can be the promised Messiah, for we have heard many things about Your teaching and deeds, and have also experienced a lot ourselves since we know You already more than 10 years as a remarkable Nazarene and we have experienced already a lot of inconceivable things of You, like for instance houses that were build in a wonderfully fast way, healings of sick people, abundant fishing and even an undeniable raising of somebody who died after a heavy fall. Such and still more of Your hidden activities we have heard, although You Yourself and also Your father Joseph did not want to make it known among the people.
[3] But at that time, by far it could not be noticed that You are a prophet, and still less the promised great Messiah of the Jews and all the people on Earth. Only since about 2 years and a few months it has become public and known all over that You stood up among the people and by means of words and deeds are witnessing about Yourself that You are the promised Messiah.
[4] So we did not come here to wish for one or another miraculous sign from You, but only to hear the words out of Your mouth, because at home You were anything but an orator, so that even Your fluently speaking father Joseph poured out his troubles. He was afraid that in course of time You could become completely mute and mentally deficient, because oftentimes for weeks they could not get one word out of You. And now You have become a Teacher of the people for whom – as for every great prophet – one must give the greatest of all honor.
[5] The fact that You, as the already long known son of Joseph the carpenter, are really the Messiah Himself, yes, that, we could in fact not simply believe despite everything what we have heard about You. And if we now came from Bethlehem and from still further away to this place, urged by Your disciples who came to us, in order to convince us of the most important matter, then You surely cannot blame us. For if You are permeated and filled by the highest Spirit of wisdom as Your disciples are saying and now also You Yourself, then You surely will perceive that we did not come here with bad intentions.
[6] For in the old proverbs of wisdom it is written that one has to investigate everything, and further must accept and keep that which is good. When we as human beings are doing this now also with You, then for this reason You should not consider us as cursed sinners. You have given Your disciples, who were not learned people at all, such an inner light by which they could recognize You immediately as the promised Messiah. Then why do You not give such a light to us? Must we, because we are more careful with the acceptance of the belief in You be condemned to eternal darkness? Look, a while ago You have told us a very good story about who our fellowman is. We however, are also poor of light, and we are then also more in need of a merciful Samaritan than that man of Jericho who was half beaten to death. But for us, it still does not seem to be in You. What is Your answer on this, wise Master?”
[7] I said: “If the words from your mouth were also those from your heart, you also would find more than a merciful Samaritan for the healing of your beaten down souls. But as long as the feeling in your heart is much different from what your cunning tongues are speaking, you also will not find that supposed Samaritan with Me. Nevertheless, I have shown you My mercy by saying to you what I have said just now. If you will take it at heart, of which I will never force you, it will also become light and clear in you.
[8] The fact that in your blind judgment you know Me as son of the carpenter, this I surely know, but you admitted yourself that now and then you heard about Me that I had performed deeds of which no other human being is capable of. Then you surely could have looked into the Scripture. Then with little difficulty you could have found who was behind that carpenter’s son, what even many gentiles had discovered during that time. But this you have never done, and when someone with a better and clear perception pointed it out to you, you not only did not think about it any further, but you threatened everyone who had such an opinion. You partly took Me for a possessed one and, if it worked out well, partly also for a talented magician who, at a good opportunity had learned his secret art here and there in order to gather great treasures with the gentiles.
[9] But when you received information about Me again, you turned against Me in your evil assembly: ‘Aha, now everything is clear for us about Him. His father Joseph is a direct descendant of David? The old man has discovered talents in his son and he secretly taught Him somewhere all kinds of magic that is considered as something godly by the gentiles. With this, he already made a lot of gentiles as his friends, and because they are our enemies, he had the idea to, by their kindness, put his magician of a son on the throne of David, and us, as enemies of the gentiles, he will then bring us down with one blow, and with the help of the Essenes, who are also well respected by the Romans, he will bring us to ruin. But this, we must prevent at all cost, and at a good opportunity we must catch Him and take His life, after which it will then certainly be finished with Him forever. Because if He is only a bad magician and wants to bring us down, then it is very good when we will bring Him down before He in one way or another can harm us. And if ever He is the Christ, then we will not be able to do anything to Him and then later we can still early enough believe that he is the Christ. He will not blame us that we first had to examine everything before accepting Him as the promised Christ, and then, besides that, He moreover will even have to praise us for our zeal for the truth and will have to give us a high reward.’
[10] Look, this is how you think in your heart while also the whole temple in Jerusalem thinks the same way, and not one of you has even by far the desire that I perhaps may be Christ, but only, once that I will be strangled by you, may remain dead forever.
[11] When this is your greatest desire and nothing else, what kind of desire should I then need to have for you according to the truth in My heart? Are you, with such a desire that is against Me, worth of My mercy? Judge for yourself. I am endlessly much better than the best among you and I still proof a great mercy to you by telling you openly how it looks inside of you, so that you can know yourself and can turn to totally different ideas, for this is still possible for you. But what kind of mercy are you showing regarding Me? Now say honestly, if that what I have said in your face is something different than the pure truth?”
[12] Now all of them looked at Me in amazement and not one of them had the courage to contradict Me.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 66
Forgiveness of sins (19/14)
Soon the Roman Agricola came to Me with a very serious face and said: “O Lord and Master, is it possible that among the Jews there are such miserable creatures who secretly can plot such a thing against You? You, great God, do You not have any devouring fire left? Surely, every one of such miserable creatures deserves a thousandfold to be crucified. Really, I have heard already a lot of bad things about the hostile attitude of the temple servants regarding You, but this I have never heard.”
[2] I said: “Friend, do not be too surprised about that, for there will soon be a time when you will hear quite different things of this bad kind about Me. Because this kind of people will not rest before I myself will allow them – as I have indicated to you earlier – to make full the measure of their abomination to Myself. Then however, will come the great judgment over them about which the prophet Daniel predicted when he stood in the holy place and which I also have predicted to you earlier.”
[3] Agricola said: “O Lord and Master, it is very good that You have revealed this now to me, because by this, we Romans we will know very clearly what we have to do later.”
[4] I said: “You will act when you will be called for that. But now we will leave this to rest. Soon something else will come up.”
[5] When the scribe heard all that, he began to think in himself and after a while he said: “Lord and Master,
now I see that You are more than the son of Joseph the carpenter who 3 years ago has blessed the
temporary
. For if you know what goes on in the heart of a person, then You must be a God. And look,
because You could say this to us, clearly and completely according to the truth in our face, what a mortal
human being could never do, I begin now to believe that You most certainly are the Messiah. Lord and Master,
strengthen my faith.”
[6] I said; “Faith alone will not make you blessed, but the deed according to the light of faith, so that faith may become alive. But repair also as much as possible the injustice that you often have committed to your fellowmen. Then your sins will be forgiven, for as long as someone has not repaid the last unjust penny to his fellowman, he will not enter God’s Kingdom.”
[7] The scribe said: “Lord and Master, then, only few will enter God’s Kingdom. For how often does it not happen that even with the best of will, one cannot completely repair the injustice that he has knowingly caused to someone, and there are a lot of such cases wherein this is prevented. What must one do then to receive forgiveness of sins?”
[8] I said: “When a person who realizes and regrets his injustice and cannot make up anymore to his fellowman what he has done wrong to him, then he should remorsefully and sincerely confess his injustice in his heart before God and ask Him for forgiveness, and he should ask if He – for who all things are possible – would repair the inflicted damage to the one who was harmed. Then God will certainly always hear such a sincere prayer and forgive the sins of the one who has asked seriously and full of good will and remorse to forgive his sin, more in particular when someone really tries through his works of love to make up again to others what he had to make up for those who are no more there.
[9] But whoever even cannot do that anymore, will be helped by God when he is really sorry and his will is truly good. But as long as there is still an opportunity to repair yourself the injustice that you have caused to your fellowmen, only good will, repentance and praying will help little or nothing, but only the deed. And only after the deed you also should ask God to forgive your sins, then they also will be forgiven by God if you really and truly have taken the serious resolution to commit no more sin and when you also keep to that resolution with all the strength of your life that is under the power of your free will.
[10] However, if you will fall back into your old sins, then also all your already committed sins are taken into your account. For once you have made up to your fellowman for an injustice so that you have become friends, but soon after that you commit against the same friend or against someone else another new injustice, then also the injustice that was already made up for comes before judgment as an aggravating proof charged to your again committed sin, and by the judgment you will receive also double punishment as you would have received for the first offense. But if already the worldly judges are passing judgment this way, and rightly, then God will not be milder towards a hardened sinner who sometimes indeed improves his life and makes up for his injustice, but soon begins to sin again.
[11] Thus, man can only receive the real and complete forgiveness of his sins by firstly realizing that his sins are an injustice towards his fellowmen, feeling sorry about them and trying to repair them as much as possible, and secondly, after that, also by asking God for forgiveness with the serious resolution not to commit the sins no more and also to remain true to the good resolution which he made. If you decide this faithfully and truthfully in your heart, and furthermore will also act according to that resolution, then I say to you here already now: your sins are forgiven by Me.”
[12] The scribe said: “Lord and Master, Your teaching is sharp, but true, and I will try when possible to follow it up with the deed. But You said that You are forgiving our sins in advance if we will follow Your teaching. Do You then also have the right and the power in the place of God to forgive men their sins?”
[13] I said: “It is difficult to speak with you blind ones about the beauty of the colors. Did I not tell you before that all power and authority in Heaven and Earth belong to Me?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 67
The Lord raises a helper from the dead (19/15)
When I had said that aloud to the scribe, the one sister of Lazarus, namely Martha, came almost out of breath to us on the hill and brought us the message that a helper had fallen of a high scaffolding on which he had to do something, and that now he gave no more sign of life. She asked Me to help him.
[2] And I said: “Well now, let him be brought here by the other helpers, then I will see what I will do.”
[3] After these words, Martha hurried back down again, and the helper who fell down dead was carried on a stretcher and within a few moments he was lying before Me.
[4] And I said: “Did I not tell you beforehand that soon we would have something else to do?”
[5] Then I said to the scribe who fixed his eyes on the dead man: “Examine him, because you also are an expert in this field, and see if this helper is indeed entirely dead.”
[6] Then he looked and felt the dead man from head to toe and diagnosed that he was completely dead, because he fell from the scaffolding on his head. His scull was pushed in and his neck completely broken.
[7] When the scribe saw such certain deadly injuries with the dead man, he said: “Lord and Master, only God can make him alive again. With human help he cannot be brought to life again.”
[8] I said: “What do you think is easier to say: “Your sins are forgiven’, or to say to the dead man: ‘Stand up with a healed body and walk’ and to make it also happen?”
[9] The scribe said: “Lord and Master, the first is clearly easier than the second. Because the first can be said by every human being to the one who has sinned against him, and according to Your teaching, this applies then certainly also to God, but to say the second and to make it happen is only possibly by God and maybe also by the one to whom God has given the power for that.”
[10] Then I said: “In order that you may see and experience that also the power belongs to Me to forgive forever and validly the sins of a sinner who has changed his life, I say now from My highest own power to this dead man: be healed, stand up and walk!”
[11] On that moment the dead man stood up, saw Me before him and thanked Me fervently for the healing.
[12] The scribe said however to the man who became alive again: “Man, you were completely dead, and the Lord has not only healed you, but He also has brought you completely back to life again. Thank Him therefore also for your new life.”
[13] I said: “The one who gives thanks for the healing, gives also thanks for the life, and this is enough.”
[14] Then I turned again to the helper who was brought back to life again, and said to him: “Be careful next time and do not climb anymore on a high scaffolding when it is not really necessary. When one needs to climb on such high timber, leave this to the one who is trained in it, for every unnecessary boasting will always punish itself, just like this was now the case with you.
[15] But besides that, you should also remember one thing, and that is: take care never to try anymore to show off to your fellow workers through risky things in order to be seen as first helper by your employer and then to rule over your fellow workers, but just be loyal and zealous in what you have to do, then you will never more experience the accident of falling down from the height and break your neck on which the death of the body is connected. For he who will climb high, will also fall down deep.”
[16] After these words of Mine, the helper thanked Me once more and went with his fellow workers who brought him with the stretcher to Me, down again, with the resolution to follow up My words for the rest of his life.
[17] Then I said again to the scribe: “This sign, that I have only done to strengthen your faith, you should keep for yourselves and tell it to no one else before the right time. I know why I want it that way. Now you can go with the disciples again to where My Spirit will bring you. In the valley you all will receive food and drink from the innkeeper.
[18] Then they left again, and we went also for the midday meal since it was already quite late.
[19] Now we went down the hill and entered into the house and the big dining-hall where already a good meal was prepared for us. We went and sat at the table and I called Raphael to tell a few young people who all stayed in another house of Lazarus, to come to us and sit at our table. Raphael went and brought 12 boys and 12 girls who were of a special beauty, and by My influence they knew also the Hebrew, Greek and Roman language. These 24 sat at a special table with Raphael at the head.
[20] When Agricola finished looking with great pleasure to this beautiful young company, he said very emotionally: “O Lord, with this present You have truly given me a more than great pleasure, for in this manner I am now father of many children, and I will equally well take care of them, and even more than for my own children. Only I ask You for a still very long and healthy life, so that I can well take care – spiritually and also physically – of all those who You have entrusted to me. I will never lack the will for it and also not the action.”
[21] I said: “Also I am glad about that, and I also will give you what you will ask Me, but you will have little time at home because you – as I have already announced to you – will soon have to leave for Britannia and there you will have much to do. What will you do then with the young people?”
[22] Agricola said: “Lord, then I will as always turn to You in my heart, and You will not leave me without advice.”
[23] I said: “You have thought well and have answered Me well. But when you will go to Britannia, you can take these 24 young people with you. They will help you well. But let us now eat and drink.”
[24] Then we ate and drank cheerfully and we talked about all kinds of good and special things with each other.
[25] Mary, the youngest sister of Lazarus, sat on a low chair next to Me at My feet and listened to My words, just like she used to do.
[26] But because this time there were many guests, and Martha was worrying that perhaps she would not be able to serve well enough the many high guests on her own, she came to Me and said: “Lord, look, I am busy, please tell my sister to help me.”
[27] Then I said: “Martha, Martha, you are still the same, although I already have told you My opinion for the same reason. You make yourself very worried for that which is of the world, but Mary has chosen the best place. Therefore, she also should remain here. We have food and drink in abundance. Now, for what else are you making yourself worried?”
[28] Soon, Martha realized her mistake, let Mary sit at My side and with ease she did with the servants what still had to be done.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 68
The educating of children (19/16)
When we were now sitting together and were cheerfully eating, drinking and discussing about all kinds of things, the big dogs in the garden started to bark loudly.
[2] When it was brought to his attention, Lazarus said to Me: “Lord and Master, there are certainly uninvited guests approaching my Bethany. But it is good that You have given me those watchers. That protects us against troublesome visitors. But maybe we still have to go and see what is going on, because the animals are really making a lot of noise.”
[3] I said: “Just leave it, for I surely know what is going on outside. Do you not remember the Pharisees anymore who stayed at your place from last night until the morning? Look, they promised you to come back today to Bethany because of Me. Look, they and still a few others are coming near this place and want to come into this main house of yours, but it is not the time yet, and especially not because this morning they went again in the counsel and they think now again much differently than yesterday. There are a couple of fanatics with a big mouth with them. Therefore, they still can wait for a while before they can come in. But you can send one of your servants outside. He should take them to the inn for the foreigners. At evening we will then see what we will do.”
[4] Immediately Lazarus sent a servant, and it happened as I had said.
[5] But then Lazarus said: “I am really surprised about the Pharisees of yesterday that they again should think differently, because You yourself said that they probably were the last and only ones among the great number of temple servants who converted themselves to You. And we all had a lot of trust in it and we were very glad about it.”
[6] I said: “Do not doubt it and do not be afraid. We will also keep them, but right now they are still not completely converted. However, when the evening will come, they will have other and better ideas and then we will go to them. For the mean time, we will stay here cheerfully together, and there still will be a lot more about which we can change ideas with each other.”
[7] Lazarus and all the others were completely satisfied with this.
[8] Then it became totally silent at our table. Only at the table of the young people, now and then a word was spoken, since the young men asked all kinds of things to Raphael and he always taught them very kindly.
[9] We listened to them, and the 4 temple servants who were present and who joined us in Emmaus, as well as the 7 who joined us before on the Mount of Olives, said: “Such a teaching produces a lot of results. Because from such a teacher the youth can learn more in 1 hour than with another worldly teacher in 10 years. Lord, our women and children are also staying here in Bethany, lodging in a house of Lazarus. What would it be good for them if they also had such a teacher from the Heavens for only 1 hour.”
[10] I said: “That would indeed be very favorable for them, but they would not be able to absorb the teaching of such a teacher because their heart and their soul are stuffed up with too many worldly things. These young people however, have a very chaste spirit and they are morally unspoiled. Every sin is still strange to them and they went through a lot of need and misery and had to become used to all kinds of privation by which they also have become free of all lusts of which children of rich parents are subjected to. Their souls are sufficiently pure as of angels. By that, the godly Spirit can unfold itself in them unhindered. And see. That is then also the reason that already as children they can be taught by a very high angel, for only such very pure and entirely unspoiled souls can be taught directly by the angels from the Heavens. But with children as those of yours, at best it is only possible indirectly.
[11] I say to you: if parents were capable to educate their children in such a way that these could keep their innocence and purity of soul until their 14th year, they also would be immediately given teachers and guides from the Heavens. But since in this time among the respected Jews this is now completely inexistent, the teachers from the Heavens have directly nothing to do with your children.
[12] However, this was very often the case with the patriarchs, and from time to time it also happened in this and also in the previous century. The mother of My body and My foster father Joseph, and also the old Simeon, Anna, Zechariah, his wife Elisabeth and his son John and still a few others, were educated by the angels from the Heavens, and even in a direct way. But those who I mention here were educated by their parents since their birth in the greatest morality and purity of soul, and that was with your worldly children actually never the case.
[13] It surely would be extremely good for the people, although it is not absolutely necessary for the attainment of bliss and eternal life, for with Me – and so also in Heaven – there is infinitely more joy about a sinner who does penance and truly changes his life, than about 99 righteous ones who never needed to do penance, as I already have told you before. Therefore, do what I am teaching you, then you will live, for I, who am saying this to you, am more than all the angels from the Heavens, and so is certainly also My teaching.”
[14] Now a scribe, whose wife and children were also in Bethany, said: “Lord, my wife and my 7 children had, as far as I know, always to live strictly according to the law, and the souls of the children are most probably still completely pure. I surely could let these bring here? They certainly would win a lot for their future life. What do You think about that, Lord?”
[15] I said: “I still think that for your wife and your children, who are not as pure as you think, it is better when they stay today where they are, because tomorrow there is still another day and the day after tomorrow another one, and then it certainly will happen that I also will come together with the wives and children of all of you. And do not insist to Me on that anymore.”
[16] After these words of Mine they did not insist to Me anymore on such requests.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 69
Marcus asks about the history of the Earth (19/17)
When we were sitting very quietly and cheerfully together, the Roman Marcus, who we already came to know as a deep thinker, said: “Lord and Master, do You allow me, now that we have the opportunity for it, to ask You still another question? There is still something bothering me, and I gladly would like to receive some explanation about this, more than what You have given us on the Mount of Olives.”
[2] I said: “You just can always speak and ask as you wish, for within you lives a soul of light. Although I know what you still want to ask, but for the sake of the others I like you to speak and ask, so that also they will know what it is all about, for it is always a big mistake with people when only a few perceive in themselves what they are lacking. If people would notice and feel this, then they also would search for it with great diligence and zeal and try to find it, and they also would find many things. But because they are lazy and do not know and feel what they are lacking, they are also not searching what is lacking and do not find it. However, the one who searches will find, to the one who asks will be given and for the one who knocks will be opened up. Thus, just say about which you still want to have a clearer light than what was given to you on the Mount of Olives.”
[3] Now our Roman Marcus said: “Look, Lord and Master, You Yourself have explicitly said that man cannot love God completely above all if he will not try to know Him – as far as this is possible to him – and then, after that I thought about it for a long time, I discovered that I am still lacking a lot.
[4] Look, in Illyria and also in our faraway regions I possess several mines and from these I attain all kinds of metals, like gold, silver, lead and a great quantity of iron of which we can make very good use.
[5] But by digging into such a mine in the mountains I have already found very rare and remarkable things, and this was very deep under the usual surface of the Earth. These were bones and skeletons of gigantic animals that one time lived on the Earth. When did they live on the Earth and how could they end up so deep under – let us say – such high mountains? So also, they have even found bones and skeletons in Egypt and Spain that had great resemblance with those of a man – only they certainly were 4 to 5 times as big and strong as those of a man now. And so I also have found many remarkable things of which I do not find it necessary here to name more in detail.
[6] Although, on the mountain You have told us briefly that before Adam there was a kind of people that existed for a long time who still had little free will, but who lived just like the animals more instinctively and also acted according to that instinct. Only about 4.000 years ago, according to the Scripture of the Jews, appears the first man, Adam, with a complete free will and with an equally free reason, and giving from himself wise laws and regulations to his descendants.
[7] I would like to ask now an important question, and that is: was this Earth during the time of Adam here and there still inhabited by those earlier men, and does that generation continue to exist, perhaps somewhere on certain places on the Earth up to our time, and will they perhaps still continue to exist for a longer time? And how did those remains of bones of the prehistoric animals end up even under the foundations of the mountains, just like the gigantic remains of the pre-Adamites?
[8] Lord, please give me still some further explanation about this, for what we, searching Romans, have
discovered until now, that
– and certainly still more than that – will be discovered by our descendants.
[9] The books of Moses that are known to us do not give us an answer at all about the conditions of life on Earth before Adam. Moses begins immediately with the extremely mysterious story of creation, which however is in no way connected with what we are discovering now on the Earth – it only brings forward great contradictions.
[10] If You will not give us a higher light about this now, it will cause great confusion, namely with the later descendants, and Your teaching will be hit by great divisions. For Your teaching is based on that of Moses. When he however, is obscure in this respect, then Your light cannot come to full clarity. Therefore, give us also in this respect still a clearer explanation. We please ask You for this.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 70
About the natural scientific contentof the 6th and the 7th book of Moses.
The age of the Earth. (19/18)
I said: “Listen, My Marcus, who have become very lovable to Me. I have told and shown you already many things, and I will tell and show you also that, but all what I have said and told you now will not go further than your first generation, because the worldly people will not grasp it, will not understand it and will therefore also not believe it. You have brought forward a very good reason why your desired explanation about things and life’s circumstances of this Earth seem to be especially necessary to make the people believe more firmly in My teaching. But I also have told you that the Spirit of all things which is present in My creation, will reveal it to all those who will be reborn in the spirit. The one to whom the Spirit will reveal it, will then also really understand in the true light about the things which are now still incomprehensible to you.
[2] You surely will accept from Me what I will now say about it by word of mouth, because I tell you so, but the full depth of it, you will not understand, and you will even less be capable to give an exact idea to the other people who are now still completely blind in spirit. And therefore, the people will still have to wait a long time until they can be given an answer to all so-called important questions, in such a way that they can understand it.
[3] Look, the Jews were once the most enlightened people on Earth, apart from the fact that Moses himself has explained everything through the mouth of his brother Aaron in 2 books that were added later. Now it has already come that far with them that they know or understand absolutely nothing anymore of such prehistoric matters. All such remnants that they find, they call it the result of the deluge of Noah which they do not understand anymore. And if you will teach them anything else, they will curse you as a heretic.
[4] You gentiles have in your mythology a myth of actually 2 great deluges of the Earth, and they attribute to it in the first place the cause of the remnants, and the people believes it firmly. If you will tell the people the truth now, they will laugh at you and at best they will say: ‘Ah, who can know that? Only the gods know.’ Then what can you answer them? Look, that is why the people will only be capable to grasp these kind of truths when they firstly will be skilled in all kinds of science and secondly when their awakened spirit will reveal it to them.
[5] But to you, I surely want to give some indications about how these things are, although I know all too well that with your present ability of understanding you will not be able to grasp all of it. In the first place because you are lacking the concept of extremely big numbers, and in the second place because you only know and believe what I have told you about the magnitude, the distance and the movements of the stars. But also this, remains for you only external knowledge until it will take form in your spirit as an independent and self-created lightened truth.
[6] The fact that this Earth has such a high age that you would not be able to grasp the number of years – even if I would tell you – I have shown you already on the Mount of Olives. But to make it short: as a celestial body, the Earth exists for your concepts already almost for an endlessly long time and had to endure many changes on its surface until it adopted its present-day form. Fire, water, earthquakes and other great storms, especially in its beginning, were the helpers that, according to My will, made it what it has become now. And in order that it may continue to exist and will become still more suitable for the temporary nourishment of still a lot more people and other creatures, fire, floods, earthquakes and little and great storms must continue upon and above it whenever it is necessary.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 71
The first 2 periods of development of the Earth (19/19)
When the Earth in its beginning was only that much developed that above its waters only a few bigger and smaller islands were beginning to rise up, which were covered with the mud of the sea, I soon, from My wisdom and My will, placed all kinds of seeds of plants in the fertile mud. And look, then such islands became then also soon overgrown, first with all kinds of rare grass, herbs, and with small and later also extremely big trees.
[2] When those islands were overgrown, I then put also eggs or seeds in it for the formation of an animal world that was suitable for the Earth in that condition, which first only existed of all kinds of little and later bigger worms, then of insects and finally, when the dried soil contained already food in abundance, also of gigantic animals. Their task was to feed themselves with the still very coarse herbs and branches of the trees, and to fertilize the soil more and more with their manure, and finally also with their deceased gigantic bodies, of which the bones are still remnants that can be found in the deep holes and shafts of the Earth.
[3] From the decay of such animals developed, according to My will, again a large number of new animals in the form of smaller and bigger worms and from that, again in the form of all kinds of insects.
[4] Let us call this now a separate period of development of the Earth. But it is of course obvious that before that, the earthly body underwent already numberless times all kinds of changes, because this condition could never be possible without those processes. But all such events are as little your concern as for instance those of a grain of wheat that has been put into the soil until the moment when finally a very useful, completely ripe and blessed fruit will come out of the seed. In short, now I have shown you the Earth in its 1st period of fertilization and blossom in which all kinds of seeds for herbs and trees were put in the upper layer of its soil, and eggs for all kinds of animals. And for all that, the foundation was laid in the water already a long time ago, because certain and very diverse water plants and water animals are in every respect clearly a lot older than the animals of the continent and the animals of the sky.
[5] Through My words you have now seen the first formation of a fertile soil, and by that you had to imagine
that for better animals
– and even less for human beings – there was no possibility to exist on this early fertile soil. But this sour
condition was nevertheless necessary, for without this condition, no second and more perfect one could follow,
no more than when a riper and finally completely ripe fruit on a tree can never come out without the preceding
meager sour bud.
[6] But for the ripening of a fruit on a tree there are, after the formation of the meager sour bud, certainly still a number of stages of development needed, which of course only My eye can detect with precision – and this is also absolutely necessary for the ripening process of a celestial body.
[7] Now we have seen the development of the Earth unto the stage of a meager sour bud. What is exactly happening with a tree in the early springtime when the meager sour bud swells up completely and becomes green and juicy? Look, it bursts open, urged from the inside, throws away its covering so to speak overboard into the sea of transition and dissolution, and deploys itself to a greater perfection, so that then, from its center, the leaves can unfold as necessary companions of the next blossom, leading to the development of the fruit. Even if a tree, as already observed, is only a meager comparison for the development of a celestial body, it still can give you a good image from which you, in a very simplified form, can deduce how much is needed before a celestial body becomes suitable to carry and to feed people of your kind.
[8] This 1st period or the first stage of the still coarse and uncultivated manner to fertilize the Earth comes to an end after many thousands of years as they are now calculated on Earth, for at that time no specific seasons existed for this Earth, and those that existed already, lasted a little longer than those of now.
[9] This 1st period which we have seen, perished by storms of fire from the interior of the Earth that were allowed or rather carefully determined, and after a great number of earthly years as we know them now, bigger parts of land raised up from the depths of the seas of the Earth, already provided with mountains and covered with an already very fertile mud.
[10] From My wisdom and My will, more perfect seeds were put into this mud at the right time, and soon it looked already luxuriant on the bigger parts of land of the still young Earth.
[11] Now, when there was again a great amount of food on those different bigger parts of land, in the wisest order I immediately provided for a greater number of already more developed, little and big consumers. Bigger animals inhabited the water between the parts of land, and the bigger parts of land had their big animals that ate the new plants, herbs and trees that grew on the bottom.
[12] Grasses, plants, herbs, bushes and gigantic trees still produced the seed and could reproduce, but the greatest part grew still out of the fertile soil of the parts of land, just like the mushrooms. The animals came into being in nearly the same way as the to you well-known crocodiles of the river the Nile in Egypt, more precisely from eggs. They were able to live in the air as well as in the water and could also feed themselves with water plants and the plants on the parts of land where it still was by far not dry enough.
[13] In this progressing period of development of the Earth that was in a certain way important for the fruit bearing plant life and animal life, it could not look pleasantly dry, just as little as with the more and more unfolding buds of the tree, for if they would be dry, then this would not be good for the blossom and the following fruit.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 72
The development of the Earth untill the pre-Adamites (19/20)
The 2nd prehistoric period of development lasted again – calculated in present-day earthly years – a for you unspeakable long time. But the Earth was by far still not fit to carry warm-blooded animals, not to mention human beings, no matter how inferior they may be. Therefore, also this one perished, just like the first one, and after that, it lasted again a very long time before there was a 3rd preparatory period of development.
[2] Of course, between the one and the other prehistoric main period, there were also a few very stormy intermediate periods of which in the beginning only I as Creator know best the meaning and finally also the spirit to whom I want to reveal it.
[3] Out of the many necessary processes of development came forth a 3rd period. Now already very big lands are rising up from the sea, driven by the inner fire of the Earth – this of course according to My will. The vegetation becomes even more richly diverse and is still of a gigantic kind, and this is the same with the animals. But also this period, which lasted also extremely long and which we could compare in a certain way with the blossom of a tree, was just as the other 2 preceding periods still by far not fit to serve man as a habitation. Therefore, also this one perished and buried its proceedings, just as the 1st and 2nd period in the vegetable as well as in the animal sphere, but not as deep as the first one.
[4] After that, there were again a few intermediate periods, and after a long time a 4th preliminary period of development broke out. The pieces of land became again much larger, the vegetation became also again much luxuriant, and in the water, on the already drier lands and also in the air it became very lively with all kinds of little and besides that, also larger animals. There were even already warm-blooded mammals that did no more come in this world by means of eggs but by way of natural procreation, and consequently they gave birth to living young ones, with the exception of the water animals, some large amphibians, the birds, worms and insects.
[5] This 4th prehistoric main period lasted extraordinary long. Already then, the sun shone from time to time on the surface of the Earth, and on a few trees there was already a fruit that became visible, which however you would not have found so tasteful, but for the animal world of that time it served nevertheless as a good food.
[6] Also in this 4th prehistoric period of development, there was nothing on this Earth that looked like a human being.
[7] Again, great transformations came upon the Earth and these buried for the greatest part everything what in that time you would have called a creature, and from this period you have found a lot of what is buried under the surface of the Earth, but much of it was fundamentally different in many ways from the products of the first 3 periods.
[8] After a very long time, while there was already a greater rest and order on the Earth, and still after many very big storms on the Earth, we can see now a 5th period that comes along in which the Earth will be prepared. Again, out of the depth of the sea, great pieces of land are rising up that joins the pieces of land, which already existed from the preceding periods, and formed in this way already complete continents.
[9] In this 5the period, the most and highest mountains on Earth come into existence. Their very high tops are destroyed by lightning, and then, enormous earthquakes and streams of water that come from mighty cloudbursts push them into the deep valleys and clefts of the Earth. By that, extensive plains and less broad valleys and flat pieces of land are formed on which everything can grow better.
[10] With the beginning of this period, the Earth is brought into a regular orbit around the sun. Day and night and also the seasons are changing regularly, although still with all kinds of deviations, because the fluctuations of the poles of the Earth are still – and still have to be – very great during this period.
[11] During this period, in which already a durable continent is formed, the regular ocean currents of 14.000 to 14.000 earth years are beginning. By these currents the southern half of the Earth and after that, again the northern half will be flooded for the formation of fertile soil over the often very extended deserts of rolling stones. For after about 14.000 years the sea has put so much fertile mud on the waste plains of rolling stones and the valleys that then, when the sea retreats again and the mud is left behind to become a more firm soil, they are extremely fertile.
[12] During this 5th period, more than a 1.000 times a 1.000 years were needed before all the well-situated pieces of the surface of the Earth were completely suitable for a new creation of a great number of the most various plants, like grasses, herbs, bushes and trees, and furthermore also for all kinds of animals and pre-Adamic human beings.
[13] During this period we can already see a great variety of fruit trees and other fruit-bearing vegetation for all kinds for animals and for the at that time prehistoric human beings. But there is still no question of agriculture, although the prehistoric human beings are using already herds of certain animals and live a rough nomad existence, have no clothing and built no houses or huts, but they built certain strong habitations and resting nests on the thick branches of the trees, just like the birds, and they make provisions of food of which they eat something every now and then. When the supply is consumed, they go in groups hunting for food again. When it becomes real cold – because during this period, also the snow appears in considerable amounts – these people travel together to warmer regions with their animals that consist of mammoths, big deer, cows, goats and sheep, and also the elephant, the rhinoceros and the unicorn, all kinds of apes and also birds belong to it.
[14] More at the end of this period comes the donkey, the camel, the horse and the pig, and these prehistoric human beings can also control these animals, for they possess so much instinctive reason that they have a say over the named animals and they also can use them, partly as pack animals, partly for hunting and partly for obtaining milk and wool with which they can well cover their nests and can make for themselves a soft place to lay down.
[15] They actually do not have a language in the manner as it is spoken now among the people, but they still have – since they are very perfected animals – certain articulated sounds, signs and gestures, and they can make themselves understand mutually to make clear what they need, and they also help one another. When someone becomes sick – usually because of old age – then he surely knows the herb that will help him, and if he cannot go and search it anymore, the others will do it for him.
[16] But making fire and using it, that they cannot do. If however they would have seen how the Adamites did
it later
, they would have imitated it because the urge to imitate prevails with them, and their intelligence with
a certain measure of free will is already largely above the intelligence of an ape, no matter how perfect he may
be. Thus, they also could learn to speak in our manner, but they never could invent wise words out of
themselves.
[17] As human beings however, they were gigantic and extremely strong, and they had also such strong teeth that they could use them as cutting instruments. So also, they had a very strongly developed sense of odor and feeling and they could sense already from afar when something hostile was coming to them. With their eyes and their will they restrained the animals, and now and then, also the nature spirits.
[18] Although this 5th prehistoric period of development lasted for many 1.000 times 1.000 of years, among these human beings there was still not any progress noticeable in their culture, but they continued to live their monotonous nomad life, and therefore, they only were a preliminary manure for the present-day human generation that resembles Me in every respect.
[19] The color of their rather still densely haired skin was between dark and light gray. Only in the south there were also races without hair. Their outer appearance was very similar with that of the Mores of our time. Until Adam, they reproduced and spread in the lowlands and dense forests, but they never settled on the mountains.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 73
The 2 last periods of development of the Earth (19/21)
During the time of Adam by which the 6th period begins, the Earth needed again to go partly through great changes by fire and water, and during this occasion, the described pre-Adamic generation, together with their domestic animals perished almost completely, as well as the many forests and other animals that were in it, which could not be considered as domestic animals. Only a few species of birds survived, as well as the animals in the mountains and in the waters of the Earth.
[2] The described prehistoric men survived here and there, but only few in number, and they lived with the Adamites until the time of Noah in Asia. However, they regressed slowly because they could not find sufficient food that was suitable for them. But still, in a few regions deep in the south of Africa and on a few greater islands of the vast Earth, a few declined descendants of the 5th period can be found. They are however still totally wild, although here and there they adopted a somewhat higher civilization from the descendants of Cain. They can be trained for different kinds of tasks, but actually they cannot think anything out of themselves. Some of them are better off, because they proceeded from a mixture with the Cainites and later also the Lamechites, but also they, are not fit for a higher and deeper spiritual development.
[3] This kind of people will still remain there for a long time on the place where they are now and will
reproduce, and gradually they will also adopt more civilization from the Adamites. But by that, they still will
never become a great people. These are now the
pre-Adamites from the 5th preparatory period of development of the Earth.
[4] At the beginning of this period, the Earth received also the moon as companion and regulator of its movement around the sun and around its own axe. Of course, the moon did not have immediately the shape as it has now. Before it received that shape, it also had to go through great stormy periods, which however did not last as long as those of the Earth.
[5] But do not ask Me now why for the development of a celestial body such an unimaginable long period of time is needed, because that lies determined in My wisdom and order. If the lord of a vineyard could finish all the work in one moment, then what would he do during the whole year? The intelligent owner of a vineyard divides the work for himself, is busy every year, and his daily activity gives him also always a new joy. Look, that is with Me also the case, for I am in the whole of infinity eternally the most active, and therefore also the most happy Being.
[6] When in springtime, the children of a father of a family are seeing the blossom of the cherry, prune, pear and apple trees in the garden, then they rejoice indeed about it, but they would like to see and taste immediately the ripe fruit instead of only rejoicing at the beautiful blossom. But a wise father says to his still impatient children: ‘Just be patient, my lovely children. Everything in this world needs its own time according to God’s order, and everything ripens in it. So you also be patient. Also these now blossoming trees will be full of ripe and sweet fruits within a few months, and we will then consume them with the Father in Heaven.’ This will then reassure the children.
[7] And so, you also can be reassured, even if you still cannot already see everywhere on this Earth the completely ripe fruits of My teaching. At the right time they surely will become ripe. For you surely can imagine that I did not straw the living seed of My Word among you for nothing and in vain. However, there still cannot be a complete ripening in one day.
[8] Look, when according to My order, already for a tree a certain time is needed, then this is certainly even more needed for an earth according to this same order. For it is not enough that a planet is present in the big space of ether as a very big mass of stone, soil and water, for such a mass would be completely dead, and nothing could grow and live on it. But a planet that must carry and feed living things must first become alive itself. And what is again necessary for that is first – just like a big animal – that it will internally organically be completely developed by means of all kinds of influences and processes.
[9] Although, in every developing celestial body – just like in an embryo in the body of the mother – everything is already present for the complete perfect animal-organic life form, but at the beginning of the development, everything lies as if chaotically mixed up. Only gradually, order comes, and next an organic living whole. How this order works, I know, because I as the only One, am installing the fundamental order in everything. However, when you will be completed in spirit, you also will perceive how this order works.
[10] From these periods of development, which I have now explained to you as simple and as clearly as possible, you can still conclude something else from it, more precisely what the actual cause is, why the prophet Moses divided the creation in 6 days.
[11] Thus, those 6 days are the 6 periods that were shown to you, which every created being has to go through, firstly naturally and further – like is the case with you human beings – also for the ripening and perfecting of his soul and his spirit.
[12] Only after that, comes the 7th period of rest, and that is the happiest eternal life. That 7th period is called ‘rest’ because there is no more compulsion, no more judgment and no more frightening worries that are pressing on the perfected spirit. But his existence changes eternally into the fullest might of knowledge, insight and the completely free will.
[13] And say now, My dear Marcus, how you have understood this explanation of Mine.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 74
The development of the soul of the pre-Adamites (19/22)
Being fully amazed, Marcus said: “Lord and Master from eternity, I and hopefully also all others, have well understood Your kindhearted explanation. But with us, there is still absolutely no complete penetrating understanding, because we lack exactly that which You have pointed out to us. But still, we have received in us such clearness that we in the first place know now what we have to think about the remnants that were found in the depths of the Earth and how they came there at such great depth, namely by the frequent periodical processes of change of the Earth and the following movement to and fro of the sea, and secondly, at least I have understood what the great prophet Moses has pointed out with his veiled 6 days of creation. And this is sufficient for us for the moment, and we can now quietly wait until we will learn more by our own spiritual perfection. But I also understand that it is and will also remain a teaching for only a few.
[2] There still remains one question – at least with me – and, o Lord and Master, please be so merciful that I still may bother You with this one more time.”
[3] I said: “You know that I gladly like to listen to you. So you can simply say it.”
[4] The Roman Marcus said: “Lord and Master, although the mentioned pre-Adamites were only gifted with a kind of instinctive intelligence and with only little free will, they also had souls who as such were not mortal, but could maybe be changeable. Now, what about those souls? Where and what are they now in this 6th period of the Earth, and what may happen to them next? Of course, we could say that this question is reaching too far and is objectionable, but because I still am a Roman who is eager to learn and am not a sleepy Jew, I am asking You to consider also this question as positive and to give me a short answer on this.”
[5] I said: “Oh yes, why would I not do that? We still have time enough for it. So you can easily listen to Me. Look, if already the souls of stones, plants and animals continue to live, and in the state wherein they are free of matter they can, let us say, already change into human souls by uniting with one another, and can then become true men in the body of a human being, then the souls of the pre-Adamites will surely also have a continuous life, just like the souls of the human beings of all other worlds in the endless space of creation will continue to live eternally.
[6] As souls who are living in the spirit kingdom, they are brought, on one or the other big celestial body – that means on a place that corresponds to them spiritually – to a deeper knowledge about God and His power and wisdom. And so, they continue to live very happily and can also become more and more happy. But it would be meaningless to tell you also where in this shell globe such a big celestial body exists, because you cannot see such a celestial body with your sense-organs, and as long as you are not fully reborn in your spirit there is no way during your physical life that you could convince yourself that it looks indeed like I would describe it to you. Thus, until that time, you should be satisfied with what I say to you: in the house of My Father are a lot of habitations. When you will be in My Kingdom, everything will become clear to you. Did you understand Me?”
[7] Marcus said: “O yes, Lord and Master. But now I still have something else, because from one thing comes another.
[8] Was during the time of the pre-Adamites this Earth already that certain life chamber in the heart of the great Man of Creation?”
[9] I said: “Not yet completely in the active reality, but certainly in the destination thereof. During that prehistoric time, another planet was active. However, those people fell into the greatest pride and total God-forsakenness, and those who still believed in a God, did not pay attention to Him, defied Him, and in their blindness they tried to push Him so to speak from His throne of eternal power. They were looking after Him, and evil philosophers said that God lived in the center of their earth. They should dig mine tunnels unto that place and capture Him. So they dug terribly deep holes in that earth by which many of them died.
[10] When I send messengers to them and warned them, they were always strangled, and the people did not improve their life. And see, then I allowed the earth to rip open from the inside into many pieces. Now this happened at the beginning of the 6th period of this Earth, and this Earth became the life chamber. About where that earth was situated – also in an orbit around this sun – we still will look more into it. But you Lazarus, let them bring new wine. Then we will talk further.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 75
Drinking wine. The explanation of the destroyed celestal body. (19/23)
Now Lazarus went with a few servants to bring new wine that tasted particularly well. So the cups were filled again. We all drunk of it and our body was strengthened by it. All became very cheerful and praised Me because I had placed such good and strengthening things on this Earth.
[2] But I said: “Yes, yes, such a wine is a strengthening drink, but only when it is taken with moderation and on time. But for those who are immoderate in drinking wine and get drunk, it is then no more a strengthening drink but a drink that weakens his whole body. Therefore, always drink this drink with moderation in My name, then it will also strengthen you for the eternal life of the soul. But in the immoderate usage of this drink, the evil spirit of lewdness and fornication lays hidden. This spirit does not awaken the soul to life, but makes him dead for the true spirit of life from the Heavens and makes the spiritual rebirth of the soul in the spirit from the Heavens nearly impossible on this Earth. Do also remember that.”
[3] I said this on that moment not only for the sake of the truth, since I had said that already oftentimes, but because Judas Iscariot took too big gulps and was on the point of getting drunk. He surely noticed that and stood up from the table, went outside and visited the little town Bethany.
[4] When he was outside, the disciple Andreas said: “I am truly glad that this nasty man has gone away, because for some time he seems more and more suspicious to me, and Your teachings and great signs do not impress him. So he does not gain anything, and still he does not want to leave us. If I, o Lord, had Your power, he would not be in our company already for a long time.”
[5] I said: “But he also has a free will, and therefore, he can also stay or go, how and when he wants. And you have seen that I even allowed the devils, according to their will, to move into the swine. And so, I also allow this man, who among you is a devil, to stay or to go, because as far as I am concerned, every human being and spirit is completely free. But by his actions, everyone takes also care of his own reward. If one wants to become an angel or a devil, is free to everyone. But let us cease about this, for we still have to discuss many things.
[6] At the beginning of the 6th period we have seen that there was a planet that was destroyed from the inside, and that with Adam this Earth became the life chamber in the great Man of Creation. I will now show you the condition of that destroyed world, more precisely as it was before, as well as how it looks now. And after that, I will also show you how this Earth was related to the great Man, that means, only spiritually speaking, but not according to the material reality. Since such a thing cannot be shown to you with words alone, without a visible image, I will now by My will show you the sun with all its planets on a small scale. Then, while seeing this image, My words will soon be easily understood. Now, be all very attentive.”
[7] When I had said that, a ball with a diameter of a handbreadth came into existence. This one represented
the sun. With a size and distance that were proportionally represented as good as possible
– although the space of the hall was of course too small to show them completely in their exact mutual
proportion – also all the other planets with their moons were shown as they existed when at the beginning of
the 6th period the destroyed planet with its 4 moons was not yet destroyed. I explained to them all the positions
of the planets, named their moons, in the Jewish as well as in the Greek language, and they saw the planet
in question floating between Mars and Jupiter and its 4 moons circling around it. As far as its size is concerned
it looked quite similar to Jupiter, except for the fact that it had more continents than Jupiter and also a higher
atmosphere above it and a greater inclination, and therefore also a more inclined orbit around the sun.
[8] Now, when all of them well understood this, I said further: “Look, this was the order about 4.000 years ago, counted from now. However, then came the destruction of that planet of which I was talking about to you. How and why this took place, I have already told you. But see now how the planet looks like after the destruction took place.”
[9] All of them looked at the planet that broke up now into many big pieces. Only the 4 moons remained complete, but because they lost their central celestial body, their order was disrupted and they separated from each other more and more, also because they received a forceful push by the bursting of the central planet.
[10] The pieces of the planet continued to brake up in the very broad space between the orbits of Mars and Jupiter. A great number of smaller fragments disappeared also over the 2 indicated orbits, and some of them fell on Jupiter, some on Mars, and some even on this Earth, on Venus, on Mercury and also on the sun.
[11] And even the people, who were, as far as their body is concerned, gigantic in size, were during the bursting of the planet slung in great numbers into free space, as well as the other creatures. Some dried-up bodies are still floating around in the wide ether space, others are sitting and lying dead and completely dried-up in their houses, which still exist on bigger fragments of the planet. Some of those bodies fell even also on this Earth, where they decomposed already after a few hundred years, and this also happened on other planets.
[12] During the bursting, the big seas of this planet – together with their inhabitants of all kind – separated themselves also as greater and smaller drops, of which a few had a diameter of many hours of walking. They carry also firm land in themselves and are also still inhabited by some animals. On the 4 moons, earlier creatures are still living, but only in an already very withered condition, just like this is also the case on a few very big pieces, but in a still more withered condition. On the smaller fragments there is however no organic life, except that of disintegration and slow decay.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 76
About the inhabitants of the destroyed celestial body (19/24)
When this was shown and explained to those who were present, Marcus, the Roman said: “O Lord and Master, that must have been something indescribably terrible for the people on that planet. They all must have died from despair. And what happened to their souls?”
[2] I said: “That such a catastrophe was something very horrible for those people, that is sure, but it was their own fault. They were taught, admonished and warned beforehand already since many and long times. They were told what they could expect. But with their worldly intellect they all considered it as fanciful ideas and absurd stories of the seers, who perhaps in their simplicity and earthly poverty only predicted such things to the credulous people in order to obtain respect in the hope that they would provide in their physical support. The highly ranked and important people did not only believe them, but they persecuted them also from all sides with fire and sword. Yes, finally they resisted so strongly against everything that had somehow a spiritual smell, that everyone who ventured to speak aloud or to write about something which was only by far in relation with a spirit, was killed without mercy. And so, it was then also no more possible to treat the too high pride and the too unmerciful hearts of those people.
[3] Those people were very inventive in earthly things and they invented already many thousands of earthly years ago a kind of explosive. When this was ignited, it destroyed everything. If you would pile up about 10.000 pounds of those terrible explosives at about 1.000 men heights deep in a cave under the mountain Lebanon, and then set it alight, then it all would ignite in one and the same moment, and the whole big, high mountain would burst asunder into many pieces, just as the Hanochites before Noah had done with many a mountain by which the inner floodgates of the Earth opened up and all did then perish in the high tidal waves.
[4] Look, with such terrible inventions that were inspired by their devils, the people of the now destroyed planet carried out their criminal practices, and finally also on a very large scale. They made war, and one undermined the country of the other, deeply on all sides, and they filled the mines with large quantities of those devilish explosives. This was then ignited in a cunning manner and destroyed the very big country. With such attempts to destroy the country, they got on and on, and they made also deeper and bigger holes in their big earth that was almost 2.000 times bigger than this Earth, but finally they came too deep, by which the inner chambers of that earth – which by nature were also filled at all sides with primary fire elements – burst quickly and heavily into flames. And look, that inner force of fire pulled the whole big planet out of its joints and made it explode into all directions, and the wicked people had reached their end, together with their earth.
[5] I knew indeed that it would happen that way, and it was also My intention for this Earth to become what it is now. Originally, this Earth corresponded to the most humble smallest part in the body of a human being, namely the lowest little knot of the skin nerve of the little toe on the left foot, although not what concerns the place, but, as said, what the spiritual meaning of humility is concerned. And now it is the carrier of My actual children who, who out of their own free will should conform and educate themselves to My will that is revealed to them.
[6] Apart from that, even physically there is a connection and a relation between the little main life knot in the heart and the little knot of the lowest skin nerve of the left little toe. And therefore, especially from a humble spiritual point of view we can say that this Earth corresponded before also with the earlier mentioned little skin nerve knot of the toe of the great Man of Creation, and therefore it is and will remain now also the little main life knot in the heart of the great Man of Creation. That means: spiritually, by means of the children of My love and wisdom who came forth from it. But it also can remain physically for a still for you unimaginable long time, although there will be great changes that will take place on its surface. For also the later descendants will invent the evil explosives and still many other destructive instruments, and they will cause many, many destructions on the Earth. However, I surely will take care that they will not be able to reach a too great depth in the Earth.
[7] So also, I will never leave those who are Mine on this Earth behind as orphans, but I will stay with them in spirit until the end of its times. And that is why on this Earth such destruction can never happen, but local destructions and devastations will certainly happen, and with this, the people will also come into great fright, terror and misery, and many will suffer greatly through fright and fearful expectation of the things that can come over the Earth. But they also will be guilty about what will come over them.
[8] And so, I have revealed to you what once happened to that destroyed celestial body at that time, and what the situation is now concerning this Earth and how it will be in the future. But examine yourselves now to see if you have well understood all that.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 77
Comparisons with the Kingdom of God (19/25)
Now the Roman Marcus said: “O Lord and Master, at least for me it is quite clear, but I can see now also very clearly that people who will just hear this, will not perceive and understand it, because a lot of foreknowledge is needed for that. It is now easy for us in Your presence, because by means of Your almightiness, love and wisdom You can introduce everything to us in such a way that we even understand the most wonderful things. But we ourselves cannot do that, and so we hardly or not at all will be able to make these wonderful things understandable for the other people.”
[2] I said: “But this does not matter anyway, for I have only revealed it and made it known to you to understand better the Kingdom of God. To those in the future who will need to understand My works better for the sake of the Kingdom of God, My Spirit in them will surely reveal it, and it will guide them into all truth and wisdom. However, it is sufficient for the other people to believe in Me and live and act according to My commandments, for indeed, many are called for the Kingdom of God, but only few are chosen to whom it is given to understand the secrets of God’s Kingdom.
[3] But if you understand these, then between Me and you, and through you also with the other people, there is a real bond, and so I am in you as you are also in Me, and more is not necessary for the moment.
[4] The Kingdom of God is here like a mustard seed that is indeed one of the smallest seeds, but when it is sown in good soil, it soon grows up to become a real tree, so that the birds of the sky can come and nest under its branches and twigs.
[5] Now, My Word is that little seed. Just lay it in the good hearts of the people, then it will soon develop in them to become a tree, and under its branches and twigs the clear ideas, coming from the Heavens, will take their abode.
[6] So also, My Kingdom is to be compared to a wife who, in order to bake bread, took 3 scoops of flour and added a little leaven. When she then kneaded the dough, soon the little leaven still leavened it in the right measure. Look, My Word is also the very little leaven in it, mixed with much flour, and it is enough for the leavening of much flour. Therefore, give to the people in My name only as much as is needed for the moment. My Word will then surely accomplish all the rest out it itself.
[7] When a child is born, the care is only for its health. The growth depends only on Me.
[8] If you pass on to the people in truth My teaching that you have received from Me, point then also out to them that its fruits can and will only be reaped when in his heart he has turned completely away from the love for the world and its treasures, because the love for the things of the world is a dark gray cloud that places itself between the eyes of the soul and the light from the Heavens.
[9] That is why most people have indeed a very faint suspicion of something higher and that which goes above the senses by the weak twilight that is a result of the pure heavenly radiating light behind the dark gray cloud, but because the mentioned cloud does not give way, and instead of turning lighter, it turns only darker and oftentimes completely dark, they do not understand anything of the pure wisdom from the Heavens. Therefore, they are always full of worries, full of fear and full of frights, believe in all kinds of foolish things and search for comfort and reassurance with the dead idols and their priests, for they cannot expect the true comfort from the Heavens because of the cloud that does not disappear and remains laying between the eyes of the soul and the sun of the Heavens.
[10] Because look, man is like a traveler who travels on a gloomy day when there is a thick haze around the valleys and mountains. Although such haze makes the indeed beautiful environment totally invisible, that environment does exist. However, its pure images cannot reach the eye of the traveler, and thus he also cannot form himself an idea of what the thick haze is hiding for his eyes. Although he looks at the road and he can only see from the vaguely visible signs on the road that he probably walks on the right road. But oftentimes there are sideways, and these are then again filling him with fear and worry, for he does not know precisely which road is actually the right one. He waits to see if perhaps there will not be another traveler coming to him or coming from behind. And there are indeed a few that come along, but they are in the same position as him who wanted to hear from them which road is the right one. One thinks that the middle road will probably lead to the mentioned place. Another says that it is the spot where the road bends to the right that leads to the mentioned place. A third one claims the opposite, and a fourth one gives the following opinion: ‘No one of us knows the road. Therefore, let us go back and remain in the place from where we left until the haze will clear up. Then we can begin our trip with certainty.’
[11] Look, this image shows you very well the condition of most people nowadays on their trip to the Kingdom of God.
[12] The just mentioned haze of the love for the world covers the purest landscapes and fields, mountains, valleys, gardens and cities, brooks, little and big rivers, lakes and seas, for the eyes of the soul. Therefore, let it be your task – since I have wiped away the haze in you – to do also the same, especially with those to whom you will proclaim My Word, for if you will neglect this, you will build houses on sand. Those will not remain straight when storms, cloudbursts and floods would come, but they will collapse and will be carried away by the raging water.
[13] But when you, when proclaiming My Word, will wipe away that haze first, you will build houses on rocks. And even if then storms, cloudbursts and floods would come, then your houses, which are built on steady rocks will not be harmed by them.
[14] Look, no one can serve 2 masters who are hostile towards each other, for he must choose either the one or the other, and must therefore also be a friend or an enemy of the one or the other. So also, no one can serve the world and its dead mammon and at the same time also God’s living Kingdom, for that is impossible.
[15] Therefore, he who wants to serve God’s Kingdom must ban the kingdom of the world out of his heart. How this has to be done, I have shown all of you already oftentimes, not only with clear and living words, but also by all kinds of deeds. So do also the same, then you will reap many good fruits.
[16] The harvest could be big and very rich, and there is already much grain, ripe to be reaped, but there are still but few reapers. Therefore, ask the Lord of the harvest that He would take soon many reapers for His fields into His service.
[17] From all this, it surely will be clear to you what you especially have to accomplish with the people when proclaiming My teaching. The many uncommon things you do not have to proclaim to the people, except to those who will follow you up in your task. What I have given you now as guideline, tell this also to those who will follow you up in your task that I have entrusted to you. Then everything will go well. Did you all understand this now?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 78
The importance of an example (19/26)
Marcus, the Roman, and also Agricola said unanimously: “Lord and Master, we have well understood it and we perceive also that the clearing up of the mentioned haze of the love for the world must with every human being be an absolute necessary condition, for otherwise he never can truly and really enter Your Kingdom conclusively in himself. But we think that this haze of worldly love, which remains tenaciously in place between the sight of the soul and the Kingdom of God, might be difficult to wipe away, and this for extremely many reasons.
[2] For sure, the Earth with its numberless many different attractions for amusement is and remains for the young, physical healthy and who is well provided with the necessities of life an all the more greater temptation, because such a person does not have the slightest idea of the inner glorious things of the Kingdom of God that has only barely germinated in him and that he could not receive from his worldly education, no matter how moral it may be.
[3] Now, when one should say to such a person that he should not attach so much importance to all the beauties of the Earth because such earthly love hides as a thick haze the glory of the higher and eternal Kingdom of God and will hide it from the eyes of his soul, will he then not say: ‘Then show me those glories, then I will turn my back on those of this Earth’? Now how can we wipe away that worldly haze with such a person who is finally also right in his own way?
[4] But then, these are still maybe people of the worldly good kind, and we can well imagine that a tree does not fall down with one blow, no matter how sharp the axe may be – and with time comes also advice. But there are also a lot of people who are in every respect dependant on their worldly position. Firstly, the priesthood is part of it, then the largely branched group of government officials and finally the mostly still very rude soldiers. With all these many legions of people – actually the vast majority of it – the haze of worldly love is definitely a dark mass. How can this be wiped away? We do not want to talk here about the servants and slaves, who are also human beings, but who usually have a very low level of general education. The wiping away of the haze of worldly love – which still will have to happen first – will already be a hard job for most Jews. How difficult will it be for other nations on Earth. Since this first job – no matter how difficult it may be – is very important, we ask You, o Lord and Master, to explain further to us how we should proceed to avoid working in vain.
[5] I said: “My dear friends, the fact that this work is not easy and will cost a lot of efforts and sacrifices before the desired result will be visible, I know best of all, but I give you also the means and the necessary help to achieve this on the right places as good as I am doing this now with you – and I cannot give you more than I have Myself. On the right hour and the right time, My Spirit will show you fully clearly what you have to do to achieve that which is necessary for receiving God’s Kingdom.
[6] By that, people will become aware what is lacking and failing to them, and then they will make effort in
many ways to reach that which they surely will notice to you. For I also say in your language: exempla trahunt
.
For if someone will notice to you what it means to possess God’s Kingdom, then he surely will come and ask:
‘How did you actually achieve that?’ And look, then it also will be easy for you to speak, and then these hazes
will soon be illuminated by your words and deeds, just as yours are by My words and deeds.
[7] But that you now already directly in about 1 year or even in 1 day have to equalize all mountains and hills with the valleys, I am not asking from you at all. It is sufficient that each one of you with his own good and reasonable will, does only that what he can do. For the rest I will take care Myself. I surely will not ask more from you than I can do Myself – taking into account the free will of men. Or should it not be foolish of a strong father to demand from his still weak children that they would carry much heavier loads than he can carry himself? I say to you – and you will experience it yourselves – that the yoke that I have put on you is soft and the load is easy to carry.
[8] But despite that, the world will resist to leave its false light behind, and at the time when the light from the Heavens will already be accepted by a lot of people, it will fight heavily against the penetration of the pure heavenly light, and then much innocent blood will be shed. But finally God’s Kingdom will obtain the victory forever, and all the false light of the world will go down and loose all value, like false gold and silver in the eyes of the expert.
[9] But when people can also experience joy at the beautifully adorned Earth, I have never forbidden, if by that they always will think of the One who has made the Earth and adorned it so beautifully, for this will be uplifting for their heart and mind. For he who looks at the works of God with the right eyes, may also enjoy them with a pure joy. The friends of the beautiful nature of the Earth are certainly also better people and they are easy to make them mature for God’s Kingdom.
[10] But the friends of the dead treasures of the Earth – the friends of its Mammon – are difficult to bring to a better light. You can see this with the Pharisees, many other rich Jews and with the many merchants, moneychangers and traders. To proclaim these people the Kingdom of God would be the same as to wash the Mores to make them white. These kinds of people are like pigs, which you never should feed with the pearls from the Heavens.
[11] Because people of this kind will have to wash off their deadly sins on the bare moon, and they always will be quite some distance away from the Kingdom of God, for they will never be permitted to come into the New Jerusalem. People who are weaned from every love for God and for their fellowman, are also weaned from the Kingdom of God in themselves. So they must remain in their black apparent light. Their habitation will be on the moon, but only on that side where he turns unchangeably and immovably to the matter of this Earth.
[12] What I now have said here to you is indeed something new, but it is true. Perhaps at another opportunity we will spend a few more words on that, although I do not take pleasure to waste words on pig stalls and dungeons for fools. Did you all understand this well now?”
[13] All of them thanked Me for this lesson and we went again to sit at the table. We took again some bread and wine, and Matthew wrote a few things down of what he had heard.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 79
To speak and to act is better than to write. About the true and false gospels. (19/27)
Also the disciple John asked Me if he, since there was still time for that, had to take notes of what has been said and of what had happened.
[2] I said: “Whatever Matthew wrote down is enough, because not everything is meant for the people, and still less for those human pigs, about which I was just talking. After Me you will surely have time enough to write down from the Spirit what you have heard and seen from Me.
[3] Because in the distant future I will also awaken helpers and by the spirit in their heart I will dictate to them everything what has happened now and what has been taught since the time that I have began My mastership and made you as My first disciples, and also what will happen next and still a lot of other things. And since this will be possible to Me in the distant future, it will be all the more possible with you to dictate by the spirit of your heart everything which I consider necessary to write down.
[4] However, in the beginning you should not keep yourselves too busy with writing, but more with speaking, so that the people can in the first place hear what it is all about.
[5] Once the people have been informed and have formed congregations in My name, then after that you can also write to such congregations if you are at work in other places. But you do not have to write a letter to the congregation where you are preaching. However, if you will leave it, you can also leave a written remembrance behind.
[6] But warn the congregations very explicitly that they should not idolize such writings that are left behind, like the Pharisees and Jews are doing with the books of Moses and the prophets. Because these are now deeply bowing before the closet in the temple in which these books are kept, and they pray to the tables of the law and think that they present God the right honor by this. Oh, what a blind fools. What is more and better: to worship the tables of the law, thinking to show the right honor to God, or to observe daily the laws that are written on the tables? The second, which would be the only correct one, is actually not practiced by any temple servant and not by a single Jew, but the first one, which is worthless, they practice very conscientiously because it certainly costs them less effort.
[7] That is why I am saying this now to you, so that firstly you would not write too much but talk more, and so that in the future they would not do with My teaching what the temple servants and arch-Jews are doing now with the books of Moses and with the tables of the law and the prophets, even by attributing certain magical effects to them which those books have never possessed. Therefore, try to avoid this carefully.
[8] Further, for the present time, you should not write too much to prevent that the writing spirit among the people would not be too much awakened the first time. It is better that men would act more according to My teaching than that they would write it down after hearing it, for if the writing spirit is awakened too early among the people, then in a short time after Me you will see countless written gospels that will come up, even under your name, and you will be very busy to refute all those writings coming from false prophets. Therefore, rather talk much, but write little. But when the right time has come, then also much has to be written. Did you all understand this well?”
[9] Now Simon Judah said: “Lord, then it finally would be better not to write anything down, or else everything should be written down very accurately, so that only one Scripture would exist from Your mouth of which only later authorized and complete copy’s for other people can be made. For I imagine that in the course of time certain people will perhaps also write down wrongly and incorrectly the word that we will proclaim, and in this way, a great number of false gospels can come up, and the people will later no more know which gospel is the right and true one, and that will then also lead to all kinds of different directions of faith.”
[10] I said: “Simon Judah, I do not reject your vision, and I also do not say that it is not wise, but what I have advised to you is and remains for the moment the best.
[11] No matter what you do, you cannot prevent for the future times that next to the true and real gospel also a great number of pseudo gospels will develop, and for the later descendants who will obtain one or the other gospel it will be always difficult to determine if it is real.
[12] That is why you should now proclaim My Word more with the mouth. Then the real believers will come by themselves to the living word from Me, and then they will not have to examine one or the other written gospel to know if it is real and true.
[13] But if immediately after Me, instead of speaking much, you would only write much, then surely your writings will be copied all the sooner by other people, with all kinds of omissions or also additions, and in that case the people will soon have to wonder if those writings are really and trustworthily yours. However, if you will teach personally, and if necessary also through signs make yourselves known as such, then no one will ask you if you really are My true disciples and if your words are actually Mine.
[14] Oh yes, when you will have proclaimed Me often and have baptized many in My name, and because of that, already many have come to the inner living gospel, then, as said, you can also write, so that the descendants can have a witness in your writings that I was and how I was your Lord and Master, and how you were My disciples. But these your writings should then also be kept and guarded only in that congregation, where through action the inner, living gospel will continue from father to son and further on, and so you will remain in the heart of the people, not solely as writing apostles but as living acting apostles as a true and eternal witness.
[15] If this is not so in a congregation, then those writings should not be given for preservation, for they would
not be of any use for the members of the congregation, because their descendants
– who are dead as far as the spirit of the heart is concerned – will be no more capable to examine the veracity
of it and be no more capable to discern a false writing from within, but would only determine this according
to the majority of votes in their generally blind assembly, just like it is now the case in the temple with the
Pharisees and high priests. However, what are the many votes of blind people compared to the one truth? I
say to you: if one person who lives from within and is full of light tells the truth, what can the countless many
assembly votes still do against this one truth?
[16] There is only one truth, and this can be spoken out and be proven by one person as well as by myriads of angels. But when the worldly wisdom resists it because that truth is not beneficial for its worldly advantages, is that then a reason to assume that the truth has less value?
[17] The lie can represent itself in a large assembly of people by countless votes, but for this reason it still will never become a truth.
[18] Therefore, do not worry about what is better, the proclaimed or written word, for the truth can be very well recognized at its fruits. The lie builds its houses on loose sand, but the truth on rocks, and there, hell cannot undertake a campaign against it, for, as the darkness of the night can never become daylight, so also the lie can never become truth. Then 10.000 false gospels can be written, but always only the one will be and remain the only true one which according to My promise will reveal itself alive in man, if he will live and act according to My words. And until the end of all times that living gospel will also be the only touchstone that is capable to distinguish a written real gospel from a false one.
[19] Thus, you should recognize it at the fruits, for no figs can be harvested from thistles and no grapes from a bush of thorns. From this, it will be easy to see if someone is My disciple or not. My disciples and also their disciples will love one another, just like I also always love you, but the false disciples will hate one another openly or secretly. Because in this consists the actual black and bad fruit of the lie, that it always hates itself, because the one lie never wants to yield to the other, but the truth continues to search its own and loves it more and more, just like one light never darkens the other, but only makes it more and more clear and finally leads to a united very bright light.
[20] So the light has a great love for still more light, but the lie hates the lie, because it fears treason in it. Look, this is an important criterion by which one can distinguish very well, even with a blindfold, the truth from the lie.
[21] That is why one will be able to always distinguish easily the false gospels from the real ones, because the false ones will mutually persecute and hate each other, but the real ones will love each other as twin brothers. They will search for each other and will also quickly and easily find each other.
[22] I think, My dear Simon Judah, that I have now spoken to you clearly enough. But determine for yourselves if you also have well understood Me.”
[23] Simon Judah said: “Lord, this time You have again spoken exceptionally clear to us, and I have understood You very clearly in every respect, and all the others certainly also. But from these sunny clear words of Yours I also understood that one cannot contradict You in any way. But so it is also completely right, for if one could do that, You would not be the Lord and Master from eternity. And these words of Yours must also remain as a continuous guideline. We thank You all of us for this so clear lesson.”
[24] I said: “Then hold on to this, or else you will fall without being aware of it.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 80
The anointing in Bethany (19/28)
Then I turned to the Roman Marcus again and asked him if he had also understood that.
[2] Marcus said: “I surely did. But with my thoughts I am still busy with the moon that in a certain way is a punishment place for the worldly people who are lusting too much for the world. You promised us to tell and explain us something more about it. That is why we are asking You now if You would like to keep Your promise to us.”
[3] I said: “That I will also do, for whatever I have promised, will come to pass. However, for this, the right time has to come also. Look, it is still day now because the sun has not set yet. So let us wait until it becomes night and the stars will lighten the Earth. Then I can explain this better to you than in broad daylight when your sight is still too much dimmed by worldly images. For this time, we surely will find something else about which we still can exchange a few words before evening. At the beginning of the evening we will then visit those particular Pharisees and scribes and exchange a few words with them.”
[4] The Roman Marcus was satisfied with that and we took again some wine and bread.
[5] We rested for about half an hour when a servant of Lazarus came into the hall to us and said that outside there was a pretty woman who arrived with a couple of servants and who had the fervent desire to see and to speak to the Lord. He asked if she could be send in or if they had to show her another habitation.
[6] I said: “I know the women who arrived. So let her in.”
[7] Then the servant left and Lazarus and the disciples asked Me what kind of woman she was.
[8] And I said: “You know that young woman, Mary of Magdalon who was also with us on the Mount of Olives this morning. She quickly arranged her household and hurried to come here. Thus, let no one of you be irritated because of the fact that she came here.”
[9] I barely had spoken out these words when the young woman came into the hall, nicely dressed and adorned. She fell immediately at My feet, opened right away a golden little pot that was filled with very costly nard ointment and anointed My feet with it, because with the Jews it was since old customary one of the highest marks of honor when someone descended from a royal house to anoint his feet with nard ointment.
[10] When My disciples saw that, they said among each other: “Has this woman become insane? That ointment could have been sold for at least 200 pieces of silver, and that money could then be distributed among the poor. Indeed, the Lord does not need such worldly marks of honor.”
[11] But I looked at the grumbling disciples and said: “Why is this irritating you again? You will always have the poor with you, but not Me as I am now amongst you. This woman has performed now a good work to Me, and wherever this gospel will be preached, also this woman and this incident should be clearly mentioned. I am among you now for a long time and you have never given me a pitcher of clear water to wash My feet. This woman however, has already washed My feet with her tears this morning and she now came back to anoint My feet. How can you be irritated because of that? Now, when it is written that I am a son of David, then it is also My due that someone gives Me this royal honor.”
[12] After these words of Me, no one said anything anymore and all praised the woman and her deed.
[13] Then the woman stood up and wanted to leave.
[14] But I said: “Stay now with Me, for from now on, you also must be and remain a witness of My deeds and mercy.
[15] Then the woman, being full of joy stayed, and Lazarus served her kindly and she allowed also her servants to be served. And after that, we talked with each other almost until the evening, and during this opportunity the young woman related to us frankly about her experiences.
[16] When the woman told us in a modest way for almost 1 hour about her experiences, some of the Pharisees who were converted to Me were of the opinion that what the woman said was not so decent for this exalted company. In fact, they only made this remark because in the very good story of the woman many things were delicately woven between, which were also very closely in relation to them.
[17] But I commended the openness and frankness of the woman and said to the Pharisees and scribes: “My friends, who are now somewhat exited. Be not offended because now by the mouth of this woman many things are coming into light of which you in a great measure are guilty of and which guilt you carry in your flesh. But if the words of the woman, who did not mention any names, is already disturbing your mind, why does My omniscience not do that? I say to you: on the other side in the kingdom of the spirits they will shout aloud from the rooftops what you so zealously are trying to hide in this world. Therefore, it is still better to suffer in this world a small judgment and submit to a little humiliation than to stand in shame on the other side before the eyes of all angels.
[18] Whoever wants to pretend to be a better person on this Earth than he really is, still possesses a hypocritical spirit. With this, one cannot really enter God’s Kingdom. However, he who wants to subsist before Me, must also show himself to the world as he really is. Then also in My eyes and those of the angels he will not have to experience a further judgment if he has changed all his ways.
[19] Look at this woman. She really sinned a lot, but because she is full of openheartedness, and besides has done many works of neighborly love, many things are now forgiven to her and she is now dearer to Me than many righteous ones who have never sinned. For I did not come into this world because of the righteous ones, but only because of the remorseful sinners, just like a doctor who will only go to those who need him and not to the healthy people who do not need a doctor.”
[20] After these words of Me, the somewhat irritated Pharisees and scribes did not say anything anymore and they were satisfied with this correction.
[21] Then the woman asked Me to be patient with her. Then she would do her utmost best to still make up for everything that was sinfully committed by her.
[22] But I said in a friendly way to her: “There is not much left that you should make up for, but others have a lot of things that they should make up for to you. But now I say to you: forgive all who have sinned at you and against you, just as I also have forgiven you. Then I also will forgive their sins committed to you. But now, eat and drink and strengthen yourself.”
[23] The woman said: “Oh Lord. You only are for me the best bread and the very strongest and sweetest wine from the Heavens. You only are the real and most true strengthening of the life of my soul and body. Please be always charitable and merciful to me and do not leave me, poor sinner.”
[24] I said: “My dear daughter, these words were not inspired by the flesh, but by the spirit of love in the heart of your soul.
[25] Yes, I am a true bread from the Heavens and so also a true wine. Whoever will eat this bread and drink this wine, will eternally not be hungry and thirsty. Therefore, I am true food and a true drink. Whoever will eat and drink Me in the spirit and in truth, will not see death, nor feel or taste it. So eat and drink now also bodily of this earthly bread and the earthly wine.”
[26] Only then the women took bread and ate, and drunk also some wine.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 81
The death of man (19/29)
A scribe however, who was converted to Me and had stayed with us, said: “Lord and Master, You have now said to the wonderful Mary of Magdalon that You Yourself are a true bread from the Heavens and likewise a real wine, and whoever will eat this bread and drink this wine will eternally not see, feel or taste death. Of course, I know that with the word ‘bread’ You have meant Your word and with the ‘wine’ the living Spirit, and with the ‘eating of the bread’ the acceptance of Your word and with ‘drinking of the wine’ the acting according to Your godly teaching, which certainly comes from the Heavens because You Yourself are the only supreme Lord of Heaven and also of the Earth. But the fact that he who will eat the true heavenly bread and will drink the wine from the Heavens will not die at all, is something totally new, and I do not know how I should understand this. For we also can say about all people that they will not see nor feel death, and will also not taste it, for indeed, man does not see, feel or taste death as long as he is still alive, but when he has died and is death, then he certainly also cannot see, feel or taste death because he has no life and consequently has no more feeling. You can see that this matter has, according to my insight, a double meaning within itself and that therefore it is desirable that You as Lord over life and death would clarify this matter a little more for us.
[2] All patriarchs and prophets – who also lived and acted strictly according to Your will that was revealed to them – have ultimately died, and we certainly also will all have to die, because You Yourself have at different opportunities pointed out to us all too clearly the falling away of the flesh from the soul, but now You say that for the one who will accept Your teaching and will in fact follow it, will have no death. How should we understand this?”
[3] I said: “Friend, with you a lot more proofs will be needed before it will be completely clear within you. Did I perhaps mean that a human being who will live according to My word will always continue to live physically on this Earth? How can someone as scribe think and consider things so blindly and foolishly. What the body concerns, of course every human being will die, and his body will certainly not see, feel or taste death, but the soul of a sinner all the more if he will not improve his life according to My teaching and will not do real, true penance. Because for the one whose soul is still completely mingled and grown together with the flesh and the sensual lust thereof will very well see, feel and taste death when the hour of the loosening for the body will come.
[4] Just look how discouraging it is for the soul of a criminal when he, according to the laws is dragged to the place of execution to die. That soul can in the first place already see the bodily death before him and he feels and tastes it in a very torturing manner, and in the second place, death continues for that powerless and spiritual dead soul in the beyond still for a very long time. The latter happens because in his powerlessness and complete desertion he cannot anymore revenge himself according to his burning anger on those who killed his body, and secondly because he comes into the deepest darkness of his life out of which he cannot find any escape and so he endures the worst suffering, this until he recognizes his own wickedness and bears his lot with patience. Does this perhaps not mean that such a soul can see, feel, and taste death?
[5] But a soul who according to My teaching is already on this Earth completely reborn in his spirit out of Me, will certainly eternally not see, feel or taste such death, for when I will call him to Me for eternity, he will separate from the body in the fullest and clearest life’s consciousness without any pain. I say to you: many of you who will have reached the spiritual rebirth, will ask Me from this Earth: ‘Lord, how long will You still let us carry the heavy burden of the flesh?’ And with all love I will say to them: ‘Be still patient for a short while, then I will deliver you from your burden.’ And if one or the other of you will be killed by the heathens for the sake of My name, he will laugh and will rejoice, for as a martyr he will be freed from the flesh, and even in the pains of the flesh he will feel a happy delight. And when this is certainly so and not different, did I then speak ambiguously as you scribe said to have understood? Tell me now if you still think the same about this matter.”
[6] The scribe said: “Yes, Lord and Master, now also this matter is clear. I understand it now and am also very glad about it, although I still must openly confess that even the most beatific bodily death for those who still must stay on Earth in the flesh is absolutely nothing attractive or desirous, but shows only the opposite, and seems to be very humiliating for the honor, for a human being and in a certain way lord over the nature, because the intelligent person who raises himself in his thoughts, belief and knowledge to the complete God’s consciousness and carries also in his heart God’s love, has finally with dying no advantage with no matter what kind of animal, but by this he remains far behind.
[7] Because the animal does certainly not know beforehand that it will die, and the human being must walk around his life long with this highest unpleasant awareness, and consequently it is not completely inconceivable that many people are already throwing themselves into all sensual worldly pleasures, because the bitter thought of a certain death is in a certain way forcing them towards it.
[8] Especially in the healthy human mind, a happy feeling of bliss is certainly more important, for who would not like to be glad, happy and cheerful? But among these feelings that makes man so often happy, there are black and for the mind frightening thoughts of a certain death that are coming up, and then it is finished with the happiness for many days.
[9] Yes, when every human being knew what we by Your mercy know now, he certainly would not bother about the thought of death. But how few are there who know that. And thus, in my opinion they are to be excused if in the midst of their misery, which they continuously are clearly aware of, are as much as possible looking for distraction, so that they as friends of a happy life would at any moment not be startled by the thought of death and the grave. I surely can perceive now that man with the carrying of his heavy fleshly burden can never become fully happy, and that the bodily death is finally an invaluable gain for him, but still, the Creator could have given man the privilege that his death would hold nothing bitter in itself, and nothing which would frighten his mind so much. Indeed, man could be absolved in one moment and become an inhabitant of the other world.
[10] For what purpose is the often long-lasting pining away until death follows, for what the pains and the bitterness of death, and further the long-lasting decomposition and decaying of the dead body in the grave?
[11] Short and good: with the usual method of dying of man I absolutely do not agree and I cannot consider it as fair.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 82
The causes of pain which precedes death (19/30)
I said: “I cannot say that you are completely wrong, for also I do certainly not agree with the manner on which the people are usually dying. But what can I do about it when men procured themselves such a bitter and unpleasant manner of dying? If only men would live according to the order that already was very clearly revealed to them since the very beginning, then there would be not one human being who would complain about the bitterness of death.
[2] The patriarchs all died an easy and soft death, because when the angel called them, their souls left with great joy their body, which did not have to suffer any pain since their childhood years until old age, but mostly remained powerful and healthy. The final bodily death was also not a result of heavy suffering and pain, but always happened when there was a desire for the call of the angel, after which the soul was leaving the body freely and without any compulsion, and the body was as it were falling to sleep without the least of pain.
[3] But when men began to live more and more a sensual life and indulged more and more in fornication, harlotry and other reveling that dulled their senses, they spoiled even their health, became weak, miserable and sick, and their bodily death had to assume a different character.
[4] If you take a knife, cut in your flesh and as a result you feel pain, can you then with your right senses blame the Creator, or would you maybe like to say: ‘Yes, why has the Creator in fact not given a insensitive body to man?’ But I say to you: if your body would be totally insensitive, how could it be alive? Only a totally dead body is also totally insensitive.
[5] Now suppose that man, at least on the outside would have an insensitive body, more or less like his hair. What would be the consequence of that with thoughtless people? Self-mutilation of all kind, in such a way that finally people would not have a human appearance anymore and would also not be able to work anymore.
[6] But in order to prevent that people would mutilate themselves – at least as far as their outer appearance is concerned – sensitivity has been given to them as a good watchman. Besides, it is obvious that if man cannot feel pain, he also cannot feel delight and bliss, because one thing depends on the other and one cannot exist without the other, and is even not conceivable.
[7] I surely know that men because of their great blindness already since a long time have to suffer a lot of
pain – that is to say when they are dying – and this firstly because they mostly have not a single certainty
about the continuance of the life of the soul after the death of the body, and already many are followers of the
belief of the Sadducees, and in the second place because men by their extreme disorderly way of life have
filled their body with all kinds of impure spirits, which in course of time has inevitably to lead to all kinds of
terrible and painful diseases resulting in early death. And therefore, I Myself have come in the flesh on this
Earth in order to show man the ways that he should go, so that firstly he would be aware that and how his soul
– which is his actual I – after the death of the body continues to live, and secondly to show how he, as long
as he has to live on this Earth can stay healthy and strong until an old age and his going away would not be
terrible and painful, but would make him glad and very happy. And so, I as Lord of life can give you the full
assurance that the one who
– according to the real meaning of the word – will eat My bread and drink My wine, will not see, feel or taste
death. In other words: whoever will live according to My teaching, will also experience its ever blissful effect.
I am of the opinion that you, My friend scribe will understand those things now differently than before.”
[8] The scribe said: “Lord and Master, now I understand it indeed quite differently and better than before, and I am also grateful to You with all my heart for the light that You have given to us all in this respect, for I consider this as something very important for man, that he knows and finally also really feels how things are concerning the death of the body and consequently how he can get rid of his old fears, pains and torments. For only when man will know all these things for sure and truly, he can feel lifted up from God to the real dignity of man by which the animal part of man sinks into the dust of insignificance.
[9] But a very important question to You comes up now, because only You can answer this according to the living truth. Look, Lord and Master, we have now with a complete faith, which convinces our whole being, accepted Your teaching and we will also live and act according to its holy true foundation. But before, we have spend quite some years in all kinds of sins, which certainly was not according to Your order. At such occasions perhaps many impure spirits did also slip into our flesh and nested themselves there, which I clearly conclude from the many diseases that I already had to go through. Can those physical disease-spirits be completely removed by the actual eating of Your bread and by the drinking of Your heavenly wine, so that they will not torment me during dying, or will I somehow still have to feel and taste the bitterness of dead because of the sins that I committed?”
[10] I said: “When you will live in such a way that your soul will be completely reborn in his spirit, that spirit will quickly and easily be able to settle with all impure spirits that are still in your flesh, and then you will die a blissful death, also what concerns the body. But someone who in general will indeed seriously live and act according to My teaching, but besides that will still secretly fall back into his old habits, yes, then he also will not be able to reach the complete rebirth of his soul in the spirit, and finally during his passing away, with all humility and patience, he will have to accept that he still will have to struggle with many sorrows. Because then, the suffering will be the fire which will purify the life’s gold of men from many dross. Because that which is spiritually impure cannot enter Heaven, which is as much as saying the following: the pure Spirit from God cannot unite completely with the soul until this soul has completely and forever banned everything out of himself that belongs to matter and its judgment. Indeed, whoever wants to separate with a blissful bodily death from this world must take this well into account.
[11] Besides that, you should be moderate in eating and drinking and not be eager for artificial delicacies, then you will keep the health of your body for a long time, and death will be as the pleasant falling asleep of a worker who became tired in the true vineyard of God. The soul will thereby float away happily and clear-sightedly from the bodily envelopment that has become frail, and will be lead into the indescribable happiness of the Heavens by many friends, and he will be endlessly happy and cheerful because he finally is delivered from this world and its misery.
[12] Therefore, whoever will completely and entirely live and act according to My teaching will also entirely be blessed with its happy results. But whoever will not do this completely and entirely, will also receive the blessing accordingly. Have you, My friend, understood this now?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 83
Why dead bodies are decomposing slowly (19/31)
The scribe said: “Lord and Master, only now are the things which are related to dying completely clear to me, but a couple of things of minor importance, which however do not belong to the process of dying, I still would like to see explained by You, because by the spreading of Your teaching, more precisely among the gentiles, we certainly can expect questions concerning this on which we then – if we should not be instructed by You about this – could not give an answer.
[2] It is concerning the following two points, the first is: why must the body of man decompose and perish only slowly? It surely would be in Your power to dissolve it in one moment and to change it into something else, because this slow decomposing and perishing of a dead body makes on every human being an unpleasant impression, and the decomposing of many bodies infects the air and has a harmful influence on the health of living men. Now, if a body, as soon as it is completely dead, would perish for instance like a flake of snow in the sun, then in the first place this would be more decent for man, and secondly men would have nothing to fear of the filthy emanations during the long lasting decomposing of the body and they also could safe the often considerable expenses of the funeral and the sad trouble. So this is the first point about which I gladly would like to have a more detailed explanation from You.
[3] The second one is: will the soul, when he is liberated from the body, be able to look back on this Earth, if he wants it, and see its changes and also see men’s behavior? That is the second point about which I still would like to hear a couple of words from You, o Lord and Master.”
[4] I said: “My friend, what concerns the first point, this is how it is concluded in My order, that the body for totally different and certainly very wise reasons is only decomposing and changing slowly. But when a person has lived according to My order, his dead body will anyway be changed more quickly, and during the process of decomposing it will not spread filthy emanations. Only when a person has accumulated by his sins many impure spirits, who then will come free during the process of decomposing, a disgusting smell will develop and can have a bad influence on the health of the other people when the body lies too long unburied somewhere in the open air. But a couple of days will not matter.
[5] However, if I would allow a dead body, which is full of impure spirits to decompose suddenly, those impure spirits who did come free by that in great numbers, would certainly immediately and fast as lightning jump on those people who are nearest and would harm them seriously and even kill some.
[6] But during the slow decomposition the impure spirits are changing first into a countless number of small and also bigger worms. These are consuming the body and finally also each other. Next they are decomposing themselves and are ascending in already purer fluids to the surface of the Earth where they again are changed into all kinds of herbs and then from this to a more pure kind of worms and insects. Look, this is how My wisdom and My order want it, and I have told you now precisely as much about it as is necessary for man to know. The rest will be imparted to you by the spirit when this will be necessary for you to know.
[7] What concerns your second question, it is obvious that perfect souls – as I have shown to you on the Mount of Olives – will see not only this Earth but also, if they want it, the whole creation and observe it in all directions. Also the guidance and leading of the living human beings on the celestial bodies and also the other creatures will be entrusted to them. And then it is certainly obvious that perfect souls must and will also see the material creations.
[8] But imperfect and evil and dark souls will not be able to do that – that would also not be good, because in their great malicious pleasure and thirst for revenge they certainly would inflict great harm to the Earth and all creatures. Although they are staying in the depths of this Earth and also in many holes and caves of the Earth, but still they do not see the place where they are, but only their unfounded and vague image of their fantasy. Only now and then one or the other deceased soul is permitted to become aware of the material place where he lives. In such a state, he then also knows what one of his family members or also another human being is doing on Earth, how he is, and still many other things, but everything only for a few moments. After that, he returns directly again to his futile place of fantasy where he finds others of his kind. For also with the imperfect and evil souls it is so that those who are like-minded are grouping together in unions, but of course not in good ones, for only the blessed spirits unite in good unions. All the rest I have explained and shown to you already on the Mount of Olives and consequently this is enough. Did you all understand this well?”
[9] All of them said, also the scribe: “Yes, Lord and Master. Please be always merciful and charitable to us sinners, so that later we would not come into the unions of evil souls, and be patient with still many weaknesses of us. You only be eternally praised and honored.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 84
The burning and embalming of dead bodies (19/32)
When all of them had said this to Me, Agricola came still to Me and said: “Lord and Master, with us Romans the dead bodies, especially those of important people, are burned, and the ashes are then kept in certain urns and stone bottles which are intended for that. Or, of very prominent people, the bodies are embalmed and then kept in the catacombs. Only the poor people and the slaves are buried on the places that are well walled around and which are intended for that. Should this continue like that or be changed? What do you think about the burning and embalming of the dead bodies?”
[2] I said: “If you cannot change it, then let the old custom be. But burning is still better than embalming by which the decomposition process is strongly slowed down. However, it is best to burry the body in the earth. But one should take care that a body is only buried when it is completely dead, which a doctor surely must be able to make out based on the color of the face and the evil smell of decomposition, because with the apparently dead the actual characteristics do not take place. Therefore, they also should not be buried before they are unmistakably dead.
[3] A perfect person will of course never come into an apparently dead state, but it can easily happen with a materialistic person craving for pleasure, because his soul often clings with a too great love to his flesh. When such a person becomes cold and stiff, has no more breath and pulse and gives no more sign of life, the soul is still in the body and makes agonizing efforts to bring it to life again, in which he will also often succeed after a few days. But if such a person is buried too quickly into the earth and then comes to life again in the grave, also regarding the body, then you surely can imagine that this must bring up for him a condition of very great despair, even if it is only for a few moments. However, if you live according to My teaching in which especially you should practice neighborly love among each other, then it most certainly is also a deed of true neighborly love that you be very careful that no apparently dead person is burned or buried. If you discover that someone is apparently dead, bring him in an area with good and fresh air, pray for him and lay your hands upon him, then he will be better.
[4] If someone’s apparently dead state is more persistent, then be patient and do not consider him dead before the real characteristics of death are clearly becoming visible to him. Because what you confidently are desiring that men will do for you, if you would come into such a situation, which is always sad, do it also for them. And certainly you, Romans, should remember this very well. Because in burying the poor and the slaves you do not pay much attention – and I now have pointed this out to you.”
[5] When the Romans heard this from Me, they thanked Me that I have pointed this out to them, and they promised Me to be as careful as possible with it.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 85
The Lord and the now converted priests (19/33)
Now when all the necessary things were discussed about this subject that the scribe brought forward, and it already became dark, the Pharisees who came to Bethany already a few hours ago, send a servant to Lazarus to ask him if he would like to come to them for a good discussion, because they now wanted to hear from him if they came to Bethany in vain.
[2] Then Lazarus asked Me what he should do.
[3] I said: “Those who are there have now brought forward many things for and against Me, but they now have agreed that they do not want to be hostile anymore towards Me, and therefore I and you and our Roman friends will go to them. All the others will stay here until we come back. My Raphael will surely tell you what we will talk about with the Pharisees. Thus, let us go to those who wait for us.”
[4] I walked in front and Lazarus and the Romans followed Me.
[5] In the front garden we met Judas Iscariot and he asked where I was going.
[6] And I said: “There where you will not go. The rest you can hear inside in the house.”
[7] He did not reply anything anymore and went inside the house, and we went to the Pharisees. Here Lazarus went in front and Raphael, who was already known by the temple servants, escorted him. I and the Romans were still waiting for a while in the front garden.
[8] When our Lazarus came into the very large room of the Pharisees, they greeted him with the rules of politeness that was common to them, which our Lazarus was also able to return and with which the temple servants were very satisfied. After these mutual salutations, the conversation came directly to the main point, and this consisted of course of everything that was related to Me.
[9] A scribe, who was really showing off because of his wisdom that we already know since the Mount of Olives, said to Lazarus: “Friend, you certainly know about what we were discussing yesterday evening and on which we almost entirely agreed. That is why we have come here as early as possible today. But friend, we really were not received in a manner that is pleasing to us. For, a little bit more and we would have been handled roughly by your dogs if your servants did not come to help us. This was really not the reception of which we temple servants are used to.
[10] But we would not have bothered too much or finally not at all about it if you yourself did not promise us that we would meet the Messiah personally today. Now we are already here for a few hours and we not only have seen nothing of the eventual presence of the Messiah, but you did not even receive us with your well-known hospitality as on other occasions. And we even were not allowed to enter your main habitation, but were referred to this inn for foreigners. And see, that was certainly not proper of you, and this all the less because you, as far as we know, were at home and did also not have any urgent matters to take care of. But let us now not talk about this, because you still came with that wonderful young man and we can talk now about the main thing with both of you.
[11] So tell us now if the Nazarene, who should be the promised Messiah – which we among ourselves have concluded that this is a certainty – is staying somewhere here in Bethany or if He as far as you know is somewhere else? For it is very important to us to make acquaintance with Him. This morning we had to endure a hard trial in the high counsel because of Him. But we finally were able to manage quite well, although we ourselves – despite everything what we have experienced and heard with you yesterday – became somehow unstable in our new view, but now we have well considered the circumstances that are known to us and have conquered our instability. Therefore, we would gladly like to talk to Him personally. Give us the opportunity for it, then we will stay your good friends again.”
[12] Lazarus said: “If at your arrival here you would have agreed as you more or less have agreed now, you also could have had quickly the opportunity to speak with the One who is really the Messiah, but all of you did not agree and some of you were mostly of the opinion that it would be the best test to examine if He is the Messiah or not – that one should capture Him with force and deliver Him to justice in order to sentence Him to death. If He would be the Messiah, nobody would be able to kill Him. But if He would only be a common person, as there had been already so many in the world, then He would die and after that, it would never come to one’s mind to ever consider Him to be the Messiah. Look, this was mostly your opinion and was then also the reason why you firstly could not be allowed to enter in my main habitation, and secondly you could also not be allowed there to be introduced to the Messiah.
[13] But since you now unanimously have decided to desist from this evil idea and have taken another decision, you can now also have the chance to see and also to speak with the Messiah. However, do not meet Him with an investigating heart and an investigating look, but with faith and love. Then He also will meet you with His love, but if not, with His all-penetrating wisdom, and then by far you will not be able to give a reply. For as He very well knew with what kind of ideas you came here – as I have openly told you now – so He knows also every thought that still may perhaps come up in you, no matter how quiet and secret it may be. So let this be a kind advice to you of which I hope that you will follow it for your temporary and eternal well being.”
[14] The scribe said: “You have well spoken now and have told us again amazing things. We will heed your advice, but bring us now to the wisest of all men.”
[15] Now Raphael opened the door and said: “O Lord, come in to those who thirst for You.”
[16] And I came into the big room, together with the 10 Romans, and said to the Pharisees and scribes: “Peace be with all who are of good will and thus now also with you, since in your mind you also have turned to a better will. Why do you search Me and what do you want from Me?”
[17] The scribe said: “Lord and Master, why we are searching You, You certainly know as well as when You knew beforehand with what kind of ideas we have come here to Bethany. There is now no more doubt in us that You are the promised Messiah, but we gladly would like to hear now from Your mouth what we in our difficult position should do in order to be worthy of Your mercy and compassion.”
[18] I said: “Men like Nicodemus and also Joseph of Arimathea do also often sit in your counsel. What they do, you surely can do also if you want. I have already told you openly in the temple and have clearly shown you through words and signs who I am. If you believe this in your heart and will also act accordingly, you will live and be blessed, but if you will not believe and will also not act accordingly, you will waste your life and your salvation.
[19] But the temple, as it is and subsists now, is no more a house of God already since long. It has become a robbers’ den and a murderous pit. You Pharisees, high priests and scribes have made it so. Therefore, also from the temple, not a single salvation for any human being for the eternal life can come forth from it. I am now the living Ark of the Covenant, and I am also the Temple and the Salvation and the Truth and the eternal Life. Whoever believes in Me and lives according to My teaching, will also have eternal life in him and will be happy in My Kingdom.
[20] However, My Kingdom will not be a kingdom of this world, but a Kingdom from another world, which you have never known, for if you ever had known that world, you also would have recognized Me when I came to you in the temple, and if you had known Me, you also would have known the One who sent Me, of who you say that He is your God. But the Father who sent Me, did not sent Me as one sends a man into the world, but in such a way that here the Sender and the One who is sent are one.
[21] He who believes that the Father is in Me and I in the Father, can say that he has seen and spoken to the Father and the Son. However, to know Him can only be possible when I soon will be in My Kingdom and have poured out My Spirit over those who believe in Me, keep My words and act and live according to them.”
[22] Now the scribe said: “Lord and Master, Your words are spoken with determination and resolution. If they were spoken out by a man, they would be considered as the highest blasphemy on which Moses has placed the death penalty. For this reason it also has never been heard among the Jews that someone had assumed the highest dignity and honor of God, except the pagan king Nebuchadnezzar who therefore was also chastised by God.
[23] But You are not afraid for the law and still less for the people. And Your deeds, of which we already have heard a lot and have partly experienced ourselves, are witnessing that all might and powers of this world and also of the Heavens are submitted to Your will. Thus, we surely have to believe in ourselves that You are the One who You said You are, as You have already explained in the temple and now again here, according to everything that the prophets have predicted about the coming Messiah.
[24] We believe now in You, and therefore we also believe that You soon will deliver us – just like at the time of the Babylonian imprisonment – from the still harder imprisonment of the Romans and will forever make us again a free, independent and mighty people. If You will do that, all Jews will believe in You, but if not, only a few.”
[25] I said: “Blessed will be those who will not be offended in Me, and believe that I am the promised Messiah. But I did not come to establish again for the Jews an earthly and perishable kingdom, but a spiritual Kingdom in the love for God and fellowman, and therefore a Kingdom of light and all truth from God, without lie and without deceit.
[26] However, he who thinks that I now will establish an earthly kingdom makes a big mistake. The Romans are now your earthly lords and will also remain so in the future as long as it will please God. But when you will revolt against them, they will break and crush you.
[27] However, he who will be in My Kingdom, which is now also given to the Romans, will not have to be afraid of any worldly power, just as I also am not afraid of any worldly power. Here at My side are already 10 Romans with the highest earthly positions of Rome. They also can testify of Me if I have ever strived for a worldly sovereignty, and they also will tell you what they as gentiles think about Me.”
[28] When the Pharisees heard these words of Me, they became uncertain because of the present highly ranked Romans and they did not know what they should do.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 86
The witness of Marcus about the Lord (19/34)
The Roman Marcus walked up to him now and said in the Greek language, which was better known to them
than the language of the Romans: “My friends, you do not have to be embarrassed because in our presence
you have spoken so openly that you gladly would like to be liberated from our sovereignty, and also that you
would like to consider the One as the true Messiah who would make you again a free, great and mighty people
on Earth. Because, look, we surely are used to such remarks from your side already since long, and we do
not bother about this in the least. Our saying remains: leo non capit muscas
, because we still consider
ourselves to be really strong and mighty enough for that.
[2] But you have now admitted to the Lord and Master that you for yourself really want to and will believe in Him, even if this most true Messiah – not only of the Jews, but also of all other people on Earth – will not change the earthly conditions. This was very well said of you and we forgive you therefore also this not so flattering remark of yours. But it only really surprises us a great deal that you who are very well knowledgeable in your Scripture, are only now beginning to understand a very little of what we Romans have partly already for a long time seen and clearly recognized as the irrefutable truth.
[3] Look, this Jesus of Nazareth, who according to your chronology is born in Bethlehem in the year 4151 after the existence of Adam, and more precisely at midnight on the 7th day of the month of January, is what concerns His external birth a Jew just like you.
[4] But we are already since a long time informed about everything that happened during His birth and also later from time to time about the wonderful things that happened with Him, and we have never neglected to have good informers and also have never thoughtlessly lost track of His highest remarkable personality as you did, for we received information about Him through Cyrenius and Cornelius, and since we all are men of already 50 to 65 years old, you also will understand that we already have come to know a lot of things.
[5] We gentiles, who are called blind by you, have nevertheless already for a long time thought by ourselves that there must be something hidden extremely uncommon behind this wonderful Nazarene, and this all the more because we have thoroughly studied your laws and prophets, and that possibly He even could be the Messiah who according to the prophets was promised to all people. But now we have – although this is for the moment only as far as we are concerned – no more doubt about it that He is completely truthfully the One whom we did suspect already for a long time.
[6] But if we, blind gentiles, can perceive now that He is the great Messiah of the world and are also praising
Him above all rulers on Earth – although He outwardly is, as already mentioned, only a Jew who as such does
with us not receive any special respect – then what was it that held you back to immediately recognize this
countryman of yours who is so great and endlessly exalted, as the One who He undoubtedly is? Is it also not
an honor for you that we, who in earthly respect are mighty Romans, recognize and praise Him – who as far
as His external birth is concerned is a
Jew – as Lord and Master over all lords of the world? For this reason we indeed acknowledge faithfully, openly
and truthfully that He has completely conquered us Romans in the spirit of all truth, and for this confession
we will never be ashamed, because it is our greatest honor that He has also accepted us as His children
under His almighty and fatherly scepter. And you Jews, in your pride and your great blindness are only keeping
one deliberation after another to know how you can catch and even kill Him, the almighty Lord of all glory. Now
tell us, gentiles, how this can be imaginable.”
[7] After this fervent speech of the Roman Marcus, the Pharisees became still more timid and did not know what they could answer him.
[8] But the Roman insisted in order to know from them what they still could not or did not want to say, and nothing would be taken as an offence, for free and honest people are always allowed to speak out freely and honestly without reserve before God.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 87
The reasons of the temple servants for their attitude towards the Lord (19/35)
After some thinking, an elder said: “Highly ranked Romans and our rulers, you are very right that you are making us a reproach, which we have deserved already for a long time, for we Jews are already since very long at the purest Source and we do not want to drink from it. But who is to blame for that? Look, if someone has a treasure, then he does not value it so much as someone who does not have it and must acquire it with difficulty in one way or another if he wants to possess it. If we hear foreign prophets and wise men then we eagerly desire for their wisdom, but we do not pay attention to our own prophets and wise men, because we know them since their birth, and when they appear we say: ‘From where did he have this wonderful active power?’ Short and good: the people, and more precisely we, already old Jews, are lazy and have become indifferent regarding everything that appears to be new, no matter how remarkable it may be, because our easy-going life that we are used to shuns every special effort and work, and simply and solely for this reason we resist against everything that disturbs our rest and accustomed comfortable traditional way.
[2] We ourselves can very well and clearly see our wrong attitude, but we still cannot free ourselves from a certain anger against the one who disturbs us. Who is to blame? Look, our old habit that was not disturbed since long. Now, the more intrusive such an appearance is, which disturbs our comfortable rest, the more unpleasant it works on us and stimulates our resistance.
[3] You Romans are lords of a great and powerful kingdom and you feel very comfortable when there is peace in the whole kingdom, but when you receive information from one or the other part of the kingdom that a nation there has rebelled against you, then you also do not ask yourselves if maybe that nation could have rebelled against you with the greatest human right because of the too heavy burdens, but you send quickly a powerful army to it and chastise the rebellious nation without any mercy and without considering if the rebellion of the nation was just or unjust. And why are you doing that? Because the rebellious nation has only awakened you out of your comfortable rest. You know that nation and then you also ask in your assembly: ‘But what has come into the mind of that little nation to rebel against us?’ and then you say: ‘Just wait, you little nation, you will pay dearly for your courage and madness.’ Why do you, after all kinds of wise considerations, not say: ‘That little nation has indeed rebelled against us, but let us send messengers of peace and judges of peace to them. They must examine the reason and also well discover if that nation had a clear evident and good right for it.’ No, this you do not do, even if you came to hear that even a God had set Himself at the head of the nation that is pressed, and which has for this reason rebelled. But you send immediately an army and overtake that nation without any mercy. And if you are beaten a few times, only then Hell will brake out completely, even if you very well could see that this nation had the fullest right to rebel against you. In short, that nation had really disturbed your comfortable rest and therefore you use every means to chastise it, also, as said, if even a God from His goodness, wisdom and mercy would have set up the nation for a victorious rebellion against you.
[4] Look, this is how man at certain occasions does not ask for truth and justice, but in his blind anger and rage he acts against the one who has disturbed him in his imagined right, although he in himself can also perceive – already since long in every respect, unjustly and for the sake of his comfortable rest – that his shield was only lie and deceit.
[5] This is now also the case with most of the temple servants. In themselves they can indeed perceive that their attitude against the law of Moses and against the people is already since long incorrect and that the great Master from Nazareth is completely right, but He disturbs them in their earthly comfortable rest, and therefore they hate Him and for this reason they would like to bring Him to ruin, like someone lying in his sweet slumber tries to catch and destroy a fly which disturbs his comfortable rest.
[6] You, highly ranked Roman, can then indeed ask: ‘But do the temple servants have no more faith at all in a God and His word from the mouth of the prophets?’ On this I can tell you from my personal experience of many years that in the whole of the land of the Jews, probably not one layman among the Jews can be found who has less faith than a temple servant, especially when he is already old. The young men believe sometimes more or less in an authority, but when they slowly realize that the first and old ones, the scribes and highly ranked persons have no more faith at all, they also loose all faith. They throw themselves secretly in the arms of the Greek philosophers, enjoy the temporary life as good as they can, and the old Jehovah and Moses and the prophets are for them nothing else than signposts that by means of the rules and ceremonies that are consecrated to them, have no other use except to gather great treasures by which they can continue to improve their good life.
[7] This is how the temple servants have very well arranged it, and they did also know how to eliminate everything that was somehow bothering them. And that which they always have done, they still do and will always do as long as they exist.
[8] These are, highly ranked Roman, very clearly the reasons why the temple servants have now also gone to war against this Nazarene, but we, who are now here, consider Him to be the promised Messiah according to the full truth. They say: ‘Let us catch Him first and kill Him, then it will be evident if He is the promised Messiah, if there is a God, and if all prophets were no imposters of men.’
[9] The fact that the whole temple reasons now like this, and also want to act this way, we really cannot help, and as long as we are holding an office in the temple we can do little or nothing against the fact that they are so absurdly aggressive. It is already a great deal if we now and then can bring a tempered influence. It is because you insisted that I now have spoken faithfully and truthfully, and, highly ranked Roman, you can now give your evaluation on it.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 88
Cult and priesthood (19/36)
Then the Roman Marcus said: “I am very grateful for your complete frank explanation, and we Romans will soon know what we have to do with such kind of priesthood. When people only dedicate themselves to the priesthood because of the lucrative function and not because of the eternal truth from God, it is time to exterminate such a bad priesthood from the root and to replace it with a better and real priesthood.
[2] As a very experienced Roman, this is now how I think, and the Lord Himself gives this in my heart: from now on, no more priesthood, no temple and no Sabbaths, feast days, memorial days and no celebration years and no Olympiads. But every person should strife to become a good teacher for his fellowmen and a real father for his children. The temples should be transformed into charitable institutions for the poor, and the Sabbaths, feast days and other meaningless memorial days should be transformed into days of charity. Then soon, all men will embrace and love each other as true brothers in the Lord.
[3] But as long as a person will let himself be called priest with a certain godly esteem and allow himself to be honored and to be paid as such by his fellowmen, as long as they will build temples, keep Sabbaths and other feast days and keep them solemnly with all kind of ceremonies, it will look bad for humanity. Is from God not every day a day of the Lord on which one faithfully professes to love God above all in his heart and to do good to his fellowman, spiritually and physically? I believe now in this opinion, which is free of every prejudice, and I believe that everyone who will think about it, will be of the same opinion which I have expressed now.”
[4] Then the scribe said: “Concerning this opinion of yours, highly ranked Roman, much can be said according to human reasoning, but we must also consider what God has established through the great prophet Moses, for it is said explicitly: ‘You shall work 6 days, but on the 7th day, the Sabbath, you shall rest of all the hard, servile work. You should consecrate this day to God, your Lord, and serve Him only on the manner that has been prescribed to the people by Aaron.’
[5] Now when your opinion would be a reality and one would abolish the regulations of Moses, then this will mean as much as to say: the God who spoke to Moses and who speaks now again personally to us through the wonderful Nazarene, contradicts Himself.
[6] I am also against a caste-like priesthood, but with every people there must also be elders and rabbis, for not every person has the Spirit and the talent to develop himself to become a true rabbi, and even if now and then a common person should have the Spirit and talent, then he still lacks time and the right means. Therefore, Moses destined the tribe of Levi for the priesthood, and to the other tribes he imposed the tithe to provide for this tribe so that it could consecrate itself entirely for the teaching profession.
[7] But I am now also of the opinion that the necessary teachers for the people do not absolutely have to come from the tribe of Levi, because this looks like a caste-system, but every human being who has the Spirit, talent and time should have the right to develop himself in godly matters to become a teacher. But if he then has become a competent teacher, the congregation that he serves should also provide for him, and out of respect and love not allow that he, besides his teaching profession, will have to earn his bread in the sweat of his face with spade and plow.
[8] However, concerning your opinion about the temple and the other feast days, except what concerns the Sabbath, I am of the same opinion as you, because Moses did not establish that. But because of the people, it is of course necessary that during one day of the week they would come together on an appropriate place and there would be taught about God and His will, so that they would not fall into complete godliness or dirty idolatry. This is now my opinion, and we would like now that the Lord and Master Himself would also let us hear His opinion about this.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 89
Sabbath and priesthood (19/37)
Now I said: “Good, then listen to Me. You two have spoken correctly and truly, but from now on I am also of the same opinion which friend Marcus had spoken out, because this corresponds completely to the nature and the right consciousness of man, and for that reason also to God’s wisdom and order, but therefore I do not reject your vision. However, your priests should not make of the Sabbath a day with a special magical effect, and impose the people hard punishments if they, when there is no other way, must earn their bread on the Sabbath. Because a necessary deed, and more specifically when this is clearly done unselfishly for the salvation of the poor brother, he does not only never profane the Sabbath, but sanctifies it a 1.000 times more than all the idol screaming in the temple and in the synagogues.
[2] For he who sanctifies the Sabbath by noble deeds, he sanctifies it also truly and actively and therefore lively, and only this is important to God. But he who sanctifies the Sabbath in your manner, he violates it, for he honors God with the lips, as the prophet said, but his heart is far away from God because it is far from fellowman.
[3] In a congregation there should indeed be free and true teachers, who do not have to earn their bread with the work of their hands, but if its your very good opinion that the people should come somewhere together on a Sabbath in order to be instructed again and to be reminded of Him, then this should also happen. But after that, the teacher has surely also 6 workdays. Once he has been awakened in the Spirit, he also does not have to keep himself busy with what he will present the congregation on the next Sabbath, for if somebody speaks from God’s Spirit, then what he has to say will be put into his heart and on his tongue at that same moment.
[4] And when this will surely happen according to My promise
– as this always happened at the time of the patriarchs and at the time of the prophets – then I think that for
the rabbi during the 6 workdays it would not be simply useless if he also, as an example for the congregation,
would perform one or the other good and useful handwork in order to earn his daily bread. Consequently, he
will not have to constantly ask for everything to the members of the congregation, and they will then certainly
respect and follow him all the more, because his activities at home will be the most beautiful and most true
proof for them of his unselfishness, his love and justice regarding the congregation.
[5] I think that this would be a lot better than, as the present-day temple servants are doing, to waste the 6 workdays with complete idleness, and instead of doing something useful, to indulge only in gluttony and revelry, fornication, commit adultery, cheating, and in this manner fatten themselves for Hell and for eternal death. So this is My opinion.
[6] Oh, it is quite different for those who I now am sending to all places to proclaim the gospel to all nations on Earth. These first messengers of Me have no time and also no opportunity to earn their bread with their hands. That is why for them it is like this: eat and drink whatever they will place on the table for you. And further: do not worry for the following day, what you will eat and drink and with what you will clothe your body, for that would be very dark and pagan, but try before everything else with all diligence and zeal to proclaim God’s Kingdom and the righteousness that goes with it, among the nations. Then all the other things will be yours, for the Father in Heaven knows what you need. But, as said, that should only be the case for those who I now have send to all places, but where permanent and established congregations are founded in My name, there My former pronounced opinion should be put into practice.
[7] For I absolutely do not want that the rabbis of the congregations will regularly be the servants of laziness during 6 days of the week, for in laziness lies the root of all sins. However, in My name a real active rabbi of a congregation will of course also during those 6 days find and often have the opportunity to give the members of the community the good example in all kinds of things and to encourage them to actually follow this in the true and living spirit, and then every day is just like the Sabbath a day of salvation for the whole congregation.
[8] So it is also not absolutely necessary for salvation of men that exactly the Jewish Sabbath should remain a special day for teaching, because for this, every day can be chosen according to the circumstances. If the old Sabbath seems to be favorable for the performance of a necessary work for the benefit of the congregation, while some weekdays were unfavorable because of the bad weather, then work on the Sabbath and set another day for teaching, because every day on which you will do something good in My name will be a true Sabbath, for there is indeed nothing special about the name of the day, but only what one has done on a day.
[9] So it is also not necessary that precisely every week there would be a fixed day for learning, but this can be determined according to time and circumstances, because God’s word can as well be proclaimed and heard on another day, and the number of days between one preaching and the other has in My eyes no special value and does not make the preaching and also the people not better.
[10] But if the rabbi of the congregation sees, because it was given to him to understand in the spirit by God, that one or the other member of the congregation has gone off track, then the rabbi should go to him immediately and admonish him, and not wait for the Sabbath for that, because the day that will be a true Sabbath for the lost one and member of the congregation who was brought back again on the right track is the day on which he entirely has improved his life.
[11] If the rabbi of the congregation has given in 1 year only 1 true sermon for the congregation, and the congregation will act accordingly, then this congregation does also not need so soon a second sermon. Because for the one who lives and acts according to My teaching, the rabbi of the congregation does not have to preach every Sabbath, because for such a person every day is already a real Sabbath, and he carries in his heart the true and living sermon, which is inspired to him by the Spirit.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 90
The right sanctification of the Sabbath (19/38)
Only for the children, the congregation can build their own schoolhouse, and there one teacher, or with a too big congregation according to the necessity, also appoint more experienced and chaste teachers who should teach the youth to read the Scripture, as well as arithmetic, personal writing and still more useful knowledge. If they do this every day scrupulously and with reasonable diligence and zeal, then also they have hallowed the Sabbath. And the rabbi of the congregation will do that also when he regularly visits such a school and encourages the teachers and students to be diligent and zealous, and gives them from time to time good lessons in My name. And what he then has to say, this will surely be taken care of by Me.
[2] Likewise it is also good when an established congregation will build next to the schoolhouse for the children a meeting house, where it can assemble from time to time in My name. However, in such a house not simply and solely the appointed rabbi should have the right to speak and to preach, but every male member of the congregation if for this reason he has been urged by My Spirit. For in such a house, there should not only be the preaching about the Scripture and about the prophets and about Me, but also about other things which contribute to a deeper and true knowledge of God and which are stimulating the love for God and fellowman. Then the one who has been urged by My Spirit in him should speak, and the congregation as well as the rabbi should listen to him. If they will do that, no matter on what kind of day, then they will hollow the Sabbath also in the true sense of the word.
[3] However, with this I do not want to say that you therefore should leave out completely the order of the time and the counting of the hours, the days, the weeks, the months and the years – this you can and should do also in any case. But you should not consider certain days as better or holier than the other because it is such or such a day of the week, of the month or of the year, and it carries this or that name, for the number and the name are absolutely not important, but only the living and acting according to the revealed Word of God.
[4] Because for someone who has sinned against his fellowman on a Sabbath, this Sabbath was no Sabbath at all. However, for someone who has done something good for his fellowman on another day, then also this other day was a perfect Sabbath.
[5] Therefore, from now on, among My true followers, everything should be completely free, and nothing can exalt a day to a true Sabbath except simply and solely the deeds that occur out of true and living love for God and fellowman. Disgrace and shame it is when such a dumb human rule considers it a violation of the Sabbath when also on the Sabbath someone gives help to a poor and oppressed person. Disgrace and shame for such priests who are teaching the people that God is well pleased with their disgusting cries and with their offering ceremonies, which are only an abomination in My eyes, just as they always have been.
[6] Therefore, the Sabbath should now first be a true working day, and every ceremony should consist of the pure action according to My Word. I will always look at this with pleasure, and those who will truly hallow the Sabbath, I will reward with My grace and love. Now this is what the Lord says.
[7] But those who will hallow the Sabbath in the manner as the temple servants are doing, and are already doing for a long time, and who accredit a certain magical hallowing action to the Sabbath, as well as on certain feast days and days of new moon, those will have to be consumed by My fiery glow of My justified wrath. Also this is spoken out now by the Lord for whom all days, weeks, months and years are completely the same.
[8] Have you well understood now what My opinion is, which is valid for all times and eternities? For truly, truly, I say to you: Heaven and Earth, which you can see now, will once pass away, but My words will remain for eternity. This is now My opinion.”
[9] When the Pharisees heard this from Me, they did not know what they could answer Me on this. However, the Romans were secretly rejoicing, for by My words I had agreed with the opinion of Marcus, but had advised extremely drastic changes in the opinion of the scribe. However, the Pharisees noticed it and they were secretly offended, although they did not show it.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 91
A scribe refers to Moses (19/39)
Only after some deep thinking, the scribe said: “Lord and Master, I have thought about Your words now as good as possible in myself and came to the conclusion that You are right according to the principles of sheer human reasoning. And You also must be right according to that what You doubtlessly are, but since the eternal Spirit of Jehovah lives in You, that Your heart is His throne and that He speaks through You, acting through His almighty will and sustaining and ruling the whole creation, I do not understand how He once instructed Moses on the Sinai to hallow very strictly the Sabbath with a law of its own, and added to it the manner on which the Sabbath should be hallowed? He, as One and the same, could have talked the same way during that time as You have now clearly and wisely spoken in our presence. Then one would never have fallen into a workless and ceremonial hallowing of the Sabbath. Yes, it is even known that Jews who have profaned the Sabbath by servile work, were undeniably chastised by God. Why has God through Moses only commanded to hallow the Sabbath, and why did He not indicate it as You have done now? Surely, God is eternally unchangeable in His decrees and cannot change His words.”
[2] I said: “Now the scribe has spoken in you, but with these words he also has clearly shown that he never has understood the Scripture in the least – and even less the books of Moses. During that time it was necessary for the very degenerated Jews in Egypt to recommend a day for them on which they could rest from the servile work and could listen to God’s Word, for without such a commandment they certainly would just as before – as they were used to in Egypt – not have received one day of rest and would completely not have listened to God’s Word. Because the Jewish people were sensual, and day and night they were only preoccupied to know with what kind of means they could fill their belly with flesh. Therefore, God gave at that time, firstly for very natural and secondly for spiritual reasons, a certain day to rest and to listen to God’s Word, and more precisely the same day as the patriarchs had chosen as a day of rest, namely the Sabbath.
[3] But in His law for the Sabbath, God gave nobody the commandment that one was not allowed to do a good service to anyone. Only by you was the mosaic law replaced by such a commandment, and you only allowed someone to work on the Sabbath and do a necessary and in itself good work if in return he paid you a fine ransom and other precious offerings.
[4] But if you think that God cannot change the once given form of a law that was necessary at a certain time, because He in Himself is eternally unchangeable, how then did you dare to take the liberty to change the law of Moses at will and for your own material benefit, so that you now really do not observe one iota anymore of what Moses and the prophets taught and recommended?
[5] If the law of Moses and his scriptures are that holy to you, then why have you later rejected the 6th and 7th book of Moses and the pure prophetic appendix and have replaced it by another work that comes from men?
[6] Has the old Ark of the Covenant not been a sanctuary for all Jews? But when already 30 years ago, because of your evil deeds the column of smoke and fire disappeared and the Ark was standing there in the most holy place, deserted by its power, you have put it away into a chamber, and in its place you have put another one in which, because of the foreigners, a natural fire was burning and out of which natural smoke arose. Why did you do that? Did Moses perhaps give you a law for that also wherein it is stated that you may do such a thing?
[7] Yes, the prophets surely predicted the time, which you are experiencing now, when the old Ark of the Covenant will be changed into a new and living One, but the prophets have certainly never meant it the way you have done now of your own will. For if you were convinced by the prophets what had to happen 30 years ago according to the will of God, then you certainly would have proclaimed it to the people with long speeches, and would also have told them that they had to bring great offerings, but this you very delicately omitted to do, and until this hour the people know nothing of your self-willed way of doing.
[8] But if you know that the prophets have meant Me as the new Ark of the Covenant, then why do you not proclaim it to the people and why do you worship instead of Me the insignificant and dead work of your hands?
[9] You continuously refer to Moses and the prophets, but if I now show you the correct and only true meaning and deeper spiritual content of the Scripture, then how come that precisely you temple servants are actually the greatest deniers of God, Moses and all prophets?
[10] Moses has for very wise reasons concealed the Word that was revealed by God, namely its inner living meaning and spirit, and what he had revealed to you, that you have rejected. Now I have come Myself and reveal before you what has been concealed. Why do you not believe it now and do you only try to catch Me with what you yourselves have never believed and have entirely never understood?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 92
About the institution of the Sabbath (19/40)
Look, since the first times of men it has been a custom to divide the week into 7 days. This division was derived in a natural way from the quarters of the moon, and from a supernatural way that was revealed to them from the 7 Spirits in God of which you also have heard something, but have never understood one little word.
[2] Now, out of the 7 Spirits it is the 7th that purifies as it were and softens throughout all 6 preceding ones with retroactive force, and this 7th Spirit is actually called ‘Mercy’. And look, also for this reason, God has through the mouth of Moses destined the 7th day as Sabbath so that you can abstain from servile work for your own belly on that day, and during the gathering before the tent in which the Ark was standing, would look after your poor brothers and sisters, widows and orphans, and actually would take care of them, for in this consists the whole law of Moses and all prophets, namely that you in complete faith in God and out of love for Him would profess the works of true mercy to your poor fellowman, and this is also the only true and for Me pleasing religion.
[3] But when this is so and can impossibly be different, then how could Moses, even in his worst dream, ever have imagined that the Sabbath was set apart by God for the reason that on that day no Jew should not and may not do a work of mercy for his poor fellowman?
[4] Now do you really think that honoring God means that someone stays the whole day firstly in complete laziness and then in the temple in Jerusalem or elsewhere in a synagogue, in another place or in his house, mumbling and bawling several times the 10 commandments and a few psalms of David and still other things from the Scripture without feeling, without thinking, thus without using his brains, himself or let them be mumbled and bawled by a priest to whom he gives an offering because he believes that the mumbling and bawling from the mouth of a priest is more powerful and is more pleasing to God than from himself? Oh you fools. Think about it, if it is possible that the all-wise God could ever be pleased with such foolishness and ridiculous acts, which were only thought of by you and never by Moses or by the prophets, and which you even have made as a law, and if He who is eternally unchangeably the same, is satisfied with it or will ever be satisfied with it.
[5] Yes, men who recognize God and love Him above all should also pray to Him in their heart. But how? In the first place by observing His will in the right way, by practicing the works of neighborly love, and in the second place in their heart they should talk to God fervently and full of love in this way:
[6] ‘Our loving Father, who lives in Your Heavens. Let Your Kingdom of eternal love and truth actually come. Let Your only holy will, the existence of all beings, be a reality also among us, as this is done in all Your Heavens and spaces of creation. Give us, Your children the bread of life. Forgive us our debts, just as we have forgiven our brothers who have offended us. Let no temptation and provocation for sin come upon us, which we in our weakness can hardly or not at all resist, but free us from all evil. Your name be always sanctified, highly praised and glorified above all, for Yours is all love, wisdom, power and might forever.’
[7] Look, this is a real prayer to God if this is fervently, truthfully and in full seriousness spoken out in the heart of someone. But also this prayer has no value, even if it is spoken out a 1.000 times by someone with the mouth, but it has to be spoken out in the heart fervently, truthfully and with a full serious will, and man should also show by means of his deeds what the words of his heart mean, otherwise all that praying is an abomination in the eyes of God, because the eternal living God, who is love, wisdom, power and might Himself, does not let Himself be honored by false and dead words from the lips and from senseless offerings and ceremonies, but only by works according to My will. But these can and should be practiced by men every day and not only on the Sabbath. If man does that, then he makes of every day a true Sabbath and he does not have to wait for the 7th day of the week, which is for Me not more valuable than another day. Look, this is now My opinion. And you, scribe, temple servant, can now reply if you think that there is reason for it.”
[8] The scribe said: “O Lord and Master, this I will now and also forever omit to do, for only now I have clearly perceived that You are truly the anointed of God. Yes, You are right in every respect, and the fact that You are blaming us temple servants is true and more than justified. But unfortunately we are imprisoned by the temple and cannot do anything in favor of this highest true godly matter that You have now explained.
[9] But You, o Lord, are powerful. Do according to Your mercy, love and wisdom whatever is pleasing to You. But even if we remain in the temple, we will truly not speak one harmful word against You in any assembly. But when there is an opportunity, we will show the high priest what this case is all about. But if You would like to indicate to us specifically what we have to do, then we also will do that in order to be mercifully accepted by You. Lord and Master, what is Your will with us and regarding us?”
[10] I said: “I have told you already a few things by which your intellect will have discerned My will. Act accordingly, then you also will receive life. The temple will not hinder you in your heart to believe in Me and to act according to My will, and, wherever this is necessary, also to acknowledge Me before the world, for I also say to you: whoever will acknowledge Me before the world, will also be acknowledged by Me before My Father in Heaven. And now you can travel again to Jerusalem, but when the temple servants will ask you concerning Me, then do not tell them anything about Me. My blessing be with you all. Amen.”
[11] The temple servants were moved and then they stood up, thanked Me for the lessons and for delivering them out of their confusion. Since it had already become quite dark, they went on their way home, and Lazarus gave them a few escorts with torches, which was very much appreciated by the temple servants. But we went again into the hall and took place at our table. Only now the Romans expressed their joy about everything I had said so openly and godly true to the temple servants.
[12] All of them asked Me now for the true prayer that I had shown the temple servants. But then Raphael came to Agricola and handed it to him, written on parchment, and the Romans could not thank Me enough for that.
[13] Then I said to Lazarus: “Brother, we have now worked again. Let us therefore bring some wine and bread for food, so that we can strengthen ourselves.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 93
The favorite food of the Lord (19/41)
And Lazarus took immediately care of everything. When again bread and new wine was set on the table and we took something of it, Martha came to ask Me what I would prefer to eat for the evening meal.
[2] I said: “Now look, My dear Martha. Men who hear My word and live according to it are My favorite food and also My favorite drink. Did you well understand these words?”
[3] On a somewhat fearful astonished tone Martha said: “But Lord and Master, You surely do not mean that You want to eat human flesh?”
[4] I said: “Well, My dear friend, you have not yet deeply penetrated in the things of the spirit. Do I mean now the food for the spirit or the food for the body when I say that men are My favorite food and favorite drink, who hear My word, take it to heart and live and act accordingly? I say to you and also to all of you who are present here: man does not live from bread and wine alone, but rather – if he acts accordingly – from every word that goes out of the mouth of God. And consequently, God’s Word is an excellent food for the whole man, while the bread of this Earth feeds only his mortal body and at the same time his soul and his spirit.
[5] But as God is by the Word the main food for the whole man, so is also man who knows God, loves Him above all and does His will, a good and very refreshing food for the eternal love in God. When you have understood this now, then you may put on the table for us as evening meal a good dish of well-prepared fishes.”
[6] Martha said: “O Lord and Master, now I have well understood that You just now have only meant spiritual food and spiritual drink, and I thank You with all my heart for Your great patience with me. But since You also have mentioned a well-prepared dish of noble fishes, I honestly must confess that precisely today the stock of fish is totally gone. During the midday meal, everything that was left has been eaten and Your wish has brought me now into great embarrassment. What shall I do now?”
[7] I said, with a friendly face: “Yes, My dear Martha, this is indeed somehow a difficult situation. From where will we now obtain so many noble fish so that it will be sufficient for all of us?”
[8] Martha said, even more embarrassed than before: “O Lord and Master, I really do not know, but You surely can give me advice and help.”
[9] I said: “Yes, this I surely could do when you really and firmly would believe it.”
[10] Martha said: “O Lord and Master, I do believe everything. You are indeed the eternal Love and Truth Himself and what You say and will, will certainly and surely always happen.”
[11] I said: “Then just go and look in the pond that is hewed from a big stone and is located in your kitchen under the continuous streaming source. Then you will find there so many fish that this will be sufficient for today and tomorrow.”
[12] After these words of Mine, Martha hurried together with her sister Mary and accompanied by Mary of Magdalon outside to the big kitchen where they could see the pond full of the best fishes from the river Jordan, and their amazement about it was great. They quickly came back again and related the wonder to everybody and there was nearly no end to their grateful amazement.
[13] But I said to Martha: “O, do not be too much surprised about that, for I already have done a lot of signs. Now go and prepare a good evening meal for us.”
[14] When I had said that, Martha and also Mary hurried to leave the room towards the kitchen and arranged everything so that the evening meal could be well prepared in one-hour time. It was however a starry evening, and in the west one could see the last rays of the setting sun, which we well could see through the open windows, and especially the Romans expressed the wish to go out for awhile in the open air at My side to see and observe the starry sky and the different appearances of the evening.
[15] And I said: “Good, let us then go outside for an hour. There will be many things to see, observe and discover.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 92
Observation of the starry sky (19/42)
When I had said that, all those who were present, who were quite a lot, were immediately willing to spend that hour in the open air, and we stood up and went outside where there was a big free space. All of them were surprised about the countless big stars and praised the almightiness and greatness of God.
[2] After contemplating the starry sky for some time, Marcus, the Roman, asked: “Lord and Master, are these, except of a few planets, only suns around which then the planets, moons and also the comets are circling around?”
[3] I said: “Indeed, as I have told you already on the Mount of Olives. Still, among those many suns you also can see several central suns where, as you already know, the planetary suns with all their planets are moving around in large circles, and also you can again see the bigger central suns, around which whole sun regions are moving around, and also a couple of central suns, around which whole solar galaxies are moving around in extremely great circles. But it would be of little or no use at all if I would point them out to you now with the finger. However, when you will be awakened in your spirit, the Spirit of the most inner life and all truth will certainly lead you into all the light. And how this is and will be possible, I have on the Mount of Olives already a few times given you clearly to experience it yourselves. Here, I only can repeat that in the house of My Father there are many and big habitations.”
[4] Marcus said once again: “Lord and Master, I thank you for this lesson. But now I still would clearly like to hear from You where the sun is at this moment. You have shown us indeed, and more precisely in a very wonderful efficient way that all celestial bodies have the form of a round ball, and so this Earth also, but in my young years I was working in the extreme southwest of Spain, and there I saw the beginning of a terribly great sea which was reaching far. With several companions I climbed there on one of the highest mountains on the coast to see if this sea would perhaps just like the Mediterranean Sea still end somewhere. But I was terribly wrong on that, for there was no trace of any end in the far distance. No matter to where we were pointing our sharp eyes to the west, we only could discover water and once more water.
[5] From the mountain that I mentioned I saw the sun then also completely sinking into the sea. This confirmed for me also the following: when the sun was sinking down completely into the water, its fire and light faded so completely that, after it was completely set, no trace of twilight could be seen, and from the mentioned appearance we concluded that the sun, the moon and all stars in the far west sank simply literally into the sea, and after 12, sometimes 14 and sometimes – in the middle of the summer – also after 9 hours they would rise again out of the sea somewhere in the very far east.
[6] Now the fact that this is in reality certainly very different, I surely know, but the appearance that the sun,
when it is apparently going down into the great sea, not leaving any trace of twilight
– more specifically during very bright and cloudless evenings – that is surely a bit strange. How can I explain
this?”
[7] I said: “Well now, My dear friend Marcus. Look, in about a 1.000 years even the children will have a complete correct notion about such appearances, which still seems to be very surprising to you.
[8] Look, your world sea has also its limits in the far west, just like any other sea, and there is still another enormous great continent that will be discovered in western direction by the later descendants from Europe. From the northeastern part of the Asian continent it is however already more than 1.000 years ago that it was discovered, and since that time it is inhabited by various people from Asia, among them even the old Phoenicians, Trojans and Greeks.
[9] From Europe to the west it will however only be discovered when their ships will be of a better quality than that which your ships have at present time.
[10] However, the reason why the sun that you can see from Spain sets in the far west without leaving a twilight behind, especially on clear evenings without a haze, is mostly because of the great and widely extended mass of air through which actually the light of the sun penetrates quite as difficult as it penetrates to the deep bottom of the sea. Wherever it is shallow, you still can see sufficient light on the bottom of the sea, because the light has only to do with a mass of water that is very shallow, but wherever the sea is about 20 to 100 men heights deep, you will not be able to see a soil that is enlightened by the sun. Look, so this is a reason why the sun in the far west of the sea often sets without twilight.
[11] The second reason is however that there is often totally no vapor present, for if the rays of the light of the sun encounter practically nothing at all which is close enough to be able to see, and from there are broken and projected further again, then you cannot see them although they still are there. You can discover something similar with the moon, just like with the other planets.
[12] Look, the moon and also the other planets are as such quite as dark bodies as the Earth. The light of the sun, a round body, shines in all possible directions, but it shows itself only when it is reflected and it will be visibly present where it falls upon an object from where it is reflected and can be seen by your eyes.
[13] When I should place now a big object somewhere at about the distance from the moon to this Earth, you would see immediately that the sun did not go down in the sea of this little Earth, but is floating free in the air, just as during the daytime, and all planets that circle around it will receive its light as well as its warmth. Now what is causing the day and the night on this Earth, as on the other earths that you call planets, I have shown you already more than enough. Therefore, you surely can give up now completely your idea which is from a worldly point of view.”
[14] Marcus said: “I thank You, o Lord and Master, also for this lesson. Although this is not as exalted as other lessons that we have already received from Your holy mouth, but I consider it also as very important and exalted for us Romans who from a worldly point of view still have many wrong ideas. For when man has wrong ideas about one or the other matter – even if it is only in relation to this world – then he cannot but come to all kinds of errors concerning other, spiritual, matters, for one error leads to another, just as long as the whole man is full of errors and foolishness. But if for someone it has become light – often it is something small – then this light will slowly spread to greater and more important things, and so man comes to true wisdom. Therefore, You, o Lord, also thanks for such lessons which are for us Romans extremely useful.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 95
About the power of what is small (19/43)
While Marcus was praising Me like that because I gave him this explanation, I said to him: “You have well spoken now with your praise and have given My heart a real and true joy, for he who does not honor that which seems to be small, is also not worthy of that which is greater. But I say to all of you that I am always doing it as you can see in the whole nature of the Earth. When I seem to be doing something great, the effect is less for very wise reasons, but when I seem to be doing something that is hardly noticeable, the result is always endlessly great and indestructible. Therefore, you could say that I am small in that which is great, but endlessly great in that which is very small.
[2] When I let terrible destructive storms together with thunder pass over the countries and seas, people say: ‘How terribly dreadful You are, o Lord’. But when I put an insignificant grain of seed into the soil, which further germinates, grows and, tiny as it is, causes a strong mighty tree to develop, no human being will exclaim full of amazement: ‘How great and mighty are You, o Lord’, but he considers this much greater wonder with a very indifferent mind, and he says at most: ‘Yes, yes, that must indeed be all so, that according to the will of the Lord greater trees and forests originate from small seeds.’
[3] So are men also amazed about very high mountains, wide rivers, big lakes and seas, and they hardly pay attention to a fertile hill and a fertile source that quenches their thirst, but with Me the fertile hill means more than the infertile Ararat, and the pure source means more than the ocean. For these are already closely related to the life out of Me, but the Ararat and the ocean are still very deep in judgment and are still far from life.
[4] Therefore, pay also attention to My often seemingly unimportant words, for precisely in these words I give you more of the life of love out of Me than when I would precisely divide before your eyes and ears a whole shell globe into atoms. Because from My endless wisdom and might you can only drink a few drops but from the source of life of My fatherly love you can always take up streams.
[5] And look, it is precisely the same when people love, honor and praise Me. Whoever loves Me and praises Me quietly and besides that, in all humility confesses his littleness and My all, honors Me really entirely in the spirit and in truth, and I am well pleased with him, and whatever seems to be so little has great consequences. However, he who honors and praises Me with worldly splendor, with all kinds of meaningless ceremonies and long prayers and songs and besides that believes that he is pleasing Me, is seriously mistaken, because such praise is an abomination in My eyes when it comes from priests, and when the unknowing people thinks to honor Me with this and wants to ask My mercy with it, it will mostly not be answered by Me, so that they will come to know that such great and showy prayers and worship are absolutely not pleasing Me.
[6] People who worship, praise and honor Me with splendor will receive as many fruits of mercy as there are feeding fruits growing on high mountain peaks. For he who does not pray to Me in the spirit and in all truth in his heart, will also not be answered, for if I would answer your prayers, I Myself would support the lie and paganism, which no one who has somehow a little intellect will ever expect from Me, for I am Myself the Light, the Way, the Truth and the Life. Then how could I like darkness, the wrong paths, the lie and death?
[7] Therefore, I also say to you that I neither pass by in the blast of the storm, nor in the raging of the fire, but in the soft rustling of the blowing morning air. So he who will go to meet Me in such a quietness of his mind, will also meet Me.”
[8] Now Marcus said: “O lord and Master, how great and lovely, how full of love and eternally true are Your words, and how happy is the one who understands them and acts according to their spirit. But how few are those who want to hear it and take it to heart. We however, will do what You have advised us to do, for we know and believe now really that You alone are the Lord and Master, You alone the One and true God of eternity, and that everything that exists in the infinity has been created and is sustained all along by You. Therefore also, You only be all glory, all praise and all our actual love and worship.
[9] But since we now have already here the indescribable happiness to have You lively as the eternal Master of all things among us, it would really be unforgivable when we Romans who are eager to learn would not address ourselves to You with still all kinds of questions, for You only can tell us how things are concerning this and that. And so I have at this opportunity still a little question.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 96
How the wind comes into existence (19/44)
I said: “What you want to ask Me I already know. Therefore I want to safe you the trouble of asking the question and will give you directly the answer to your question.
[2] Look, the wind, which is now blowing rather cool has called up this question in you. You gladly would like to know from where the wind originally comes from and where it goes. But this is for you difficult to understand, even if it is easy for Me to tell you.
[3] Many people hear from the blowing of the wind, but they do not know from where it originally comes from and where it goes, and still less they understand from where the spiritual wind in their heart originates and where it is going. That is why they are fully lacking the understanding in their heart and do not even know their soul and even less the spirit within, and Me as original and headwind of life they cannot understand at all.
[4] Look, nothing in the material creation can exist and continue to exist without a spiritual foundation, and so also the wind which is now blowing, can certainly not do that.
[5] On the Mount of Olives I have already given you an indication and at another opportunity a still more detailed indication to My disciples that this Earth as well as any other celestial body has an animal-organic life and consequently it also shows all the natural functions and aspects of the organic-animal life. Firstly it has to be nourished, actually as for instance a big animal. And because it has an animal life, it also needs a kind of heart, lungs, spleen, liver, kidneys, stomach and, in short, analogously, all the inward parts that are also necessary for a perfect animal to live. And if the Earth has all this in itself, it is also obvious that on the surface all possible expressions of its internal organic-animal life can be observed by you, inhabitants of the surface of the Earth.
[6] So the Earth is also breathing, more precisely every 6 hours. It needs 6 hours to breathe in and 6 hours to breathe out. Well now, this in- and exhaling can be observed on the whole surface of the Earth, more precisely 4 times by means of a periodical wind that cannot be observed on its surface at the same time, although it is brought forth for the whole Earth at the same time. For, because of the daily rotation of the Earth around its axis, and by this movement of the Earth the continuous changing position of the sun above the Earth, from the east to the west it cannot be midday or morning, evening and midnight at the same time.
[7] Very far from here in the east it is now already midnight, and very far in the west, for instance in those countries of which I have told you before that they are on the other side of the great ocean, it is now around midday. Short and good: on the whole circumference of the Earth are at this time for example all hours of the day represented, and so an effect of life of the Earth cannot be perceived at one and the same hour of the day, even if it occurs for the Earth at one and the same moment.
[8] The wind that is now blowing is coming from such breathing effect of life of the Earth. However, you should not imagine it as if the Earth has a mouth or a nose and that the exhaled breath by these organs has come now maybe from the North or the South Pole. No, such winds do rather only exist because the Earth, when it inhales becomes wider, which is in particular perceptible under the seas which are its more weak parts. With this, its circumference extends so much that the sea rises everywhere by a few handbreadths, and while it exhales, by which the Earth becomes smaller and contracts, the sea goes down again just as much as it rose during the inhaling. And look, this going down and rising of the surface of the sea brings about the periodical movement of the atmospheric air that surrounds the Earth and which you now perceive as wind, because the wind is nothing else but an often more or less intense flowing of the air. Also the heaviest stormy wind is nothing else. However, there can be various causes by which the air is made to stream. Several days would be needed to name them all and describe them precisely.
[9] The fact that the winds that come from the north are cold, and the winds that come from the south are warm is caused by the climatic conditions. In the north of the Earth it is cold because there is so much snow and ice, and therefore, no warm wind can come from there. Towards the south it becomes warmer because the sunrays fall more vertically on the Earth, and at the equator of the Earth it is even hot, as you already know from experience, and that is why the winds that come from the south are warm. In the great sand deserts they often become scorching hot. In the actual and deep south, the south winds are again very cold because of the present polar ice and snow, just as the northern winds here in the northern hemisphere.
[10] And with that, friend Marcus, this explanation of the natural cause for the existence of the winds is sufficient for the moment. Your own spirit will reveal you more about this at the right time, as well as to everyone who will be reborn in the spirit.
[11] But the fact that in the background there are spirits at work for everything that happens on Earth and also on all other celestial bodies, I already have shown you, and therefore we can end these explanations now.
[12] In later times however, all too many researchers of all the natural phenomena will arise and will weigh and well calculate everything, and this will certainly be good and useful in the fight against many wrong ideas and the destruction of the black superstition, but still there will be many of such researchers who will be straying to such an extent that they will lose completely the spiritual point of view and will wander in dead matter, and this is then no longer good either.
[13] Man indeed must see the real cause of all things and phenomena, but he should receive this from his
living spirit, so that he can see everything in the spirit and in the full truth, and consequently will not lose by
that the spiritual foundation of life.
If man with his insight has this point of view, he really and truly can be very useful with his lessons about all
possible things and events for his fellowmen, but as a pure scientist he can do more evil than good, because
to what use would it be for man if he would possess and understand all things of the world, but with that would
suffer harm to his soul? Would that still be useful for him in the other world?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 97
About the materialistic research of the nature (19/45)
Look, with the old Egyptians at the time of the later pharaohs there were also a few purely external researchers of nature and scientists, and still now, their works that they have written fill the big halls and shelves and bookcases. You surely would need a couple of centuries to read all those books and rolls and tablets. Look, the souls of those natural scientists are also in the beyond continuing their research and investigating, fall from one error into another, do not want to be taught by any angel and remain in their delusion and search the initial foundation of the powers only in matter, which is as good as totally inexistent for them, because their endless labor is only taking place in their apparent matter which consists of nothing else but only their volatile and very unstable imagination and fantasy.
[2] The fact that this is the case with those souls, you surely can accept from Me, but then I ask: to what benefit for life is this for them? Look, totally none, for as long as they persist in their delusion, then certainly no salvation of life can flourish for them to become a ripe fruit. Therefore, also here a searching for the things of nature can only serve a temporary earthly useful purpose insofar as for the people it can lead to the development of things which can be used for worldly purposes, but all these many inventions that will still be carried out in the future by the natural scientists will bear the seal of imperfection as long as they are not carried out by those people who came to know the powers of the nature of matter out of the enlightened and truthful spiritual foundation and are also by that true rulers over the whole nature of which you have seen an example with the 7 Egyptians.
[3] But once people who are advanced in the true knowledge of themselves and from that also of the whole nature and its powers, will choose something quite different and better for an earthly activity than the manufacturing of all kinds of artificial and material useful things, machines and products, because spiritual people will always foremost strife to come closer to Me and to acquire the fullness of eternal life. For only this can have a real value for the true thinker and seer, because that is an eternal possession, but everything that is of this world, only as far as it can be helpful to him for the attainment of the great main goal.
[4] But now the one who says: “Look, I possess many goods, have great treasures and I am making all kinds of new and fine things, for I arrange to have skilled men from all world regions who are capable to make all kinds of things’, I say in My turn: how long can you actually still call that yours? Look, already tomorrow your soul can be taken out of your body, and what will he then take with him of all that which you now are still calling yours? I say to you: simply and solely that which he truthfully has done as good work for another in this world. But if he did not do that, then the many goods, treasures and precious things that were left here behind will form a high wall of separation for him between My Kingdom and him which will be difficult to come over, because on his side there will be much wailing and gnashing of teeth.
[5] So let everyone of you search above all the true Kingdom of God and its righteousness, which consist of the true and living love for God and from the actual love for fellowman, and all the other things will, when it is necessary, be added as a free gift.
[6] Let the winds blow and the clouds go their way, and for all natural phenomena on this Earth do not have more interest than for those of the inner life, for the fruits for eternal life will only come forth from the last named. And now also concerning this point we have spoken sufficiently, and all of you will have understood Me.”
[7] Marcus said: “Lord and Master, what You have said now, we surely have all understood, and again You have made it clear in Your teaching that You are the only Creator, Lord, Sustainer and Ruler of all things in the world that are sensorial perceptible and in the spirit world. Therefore, I am again eternally indebted to You with all thanks. Now we clearly know once and for all what kind of form our Earth has, what it is and how it is organized.
[8] It is true that we have received by You on the mountain during the greatest explanation of the 6 periods of creation a very brilliant description of the Earth, but now we have received a very clear and correct idea of its present condition, and that is for us also of great importance. We will now in the course of time and by our influence on the education of the youth make such progress that one will not consider the Earth anymore as a big circle with countries, but as a great ball, and that day and night are not brought about because the sun circles every day around the Earth, but only because the Earth circles independently around its central axis in a time of 24 to 25 of our hours. Oh, that is a very great advantage for our true education. We will also make every effort to take care that in the first place our children will receive an education that is in every respect as correct as possible.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 98
The watchfulness of the soul (19/46)
When Marcus had spoken these words, a fiery red glow coming from behind a mountain became visible.
[2] All asked Me what it was and for the meaning of it.
[3] But I said: “Friends, it is hardly worth to pay the least of attention to such very common natural appearance. At the back of that mountain that is not so high, shepherds have gathered today a pile of dry wood and they set fire to it now because it is already quite dark, and this is now burning and will soon be completely burned up. That is the meaning of this appearance.”
[4] Agricola said: “There is truly not much in it for the salvation of men.”
[5] I said: “That certainly not, but the Pharisees have also noticed this fire from Jerusalem and certainly know how to conclude all kinds of meanings from it. Over those hills, travelers are on their way to Tyre who will visit Jerusalem on their way back, and by them the Pharisees will again be contradicted, what still will be the best effect of this appearance.
[6] But in the house our female cooks are now ready with the evening meal. This night will not give us many more interesting things to see, let us therefore go into the house and partake of the evening meal.”
[7] I just had said that when a servant came from the house to tell us that the evening meal was prepared. We went then also immediately into the house, went to sit at the table and took the well-prepared fish, as well as the bread and the wine. Everybody was cheerful because I also was cheerful.
[8] Mary of Magdalon told Mary and Martha different stories about the temple servants, and how they made many efforts to seduce her and to have her on their side, and what kind of great presents they had brought to her. However she thought: ‘the poor will well need that’, and so she simply and solely had given in to the temple servants for the sake of the poor. But even this way of letting her to be seduced to sin had a bad effect on her, because shortly after that, she became possessed by 7 evil spirits, and she really had a lot to endure and to suffer from them. And she still related about many things of the time of her suffering and also how I had set her free from those evil spirits, at which occasion she again had turned to Me in all love, with all the earnestness of her heart.
[9] But I calmed her down and told her that she now should eat and drink.
[10] On this, Marcus asked Me again if the evil spirits who had been driven out from this woman, were also of the same kind as those from Illyria.
[11] I said: “Most surely, because only such still extremely materialistic spirits, or rather souls, will do this when they receive the opportunity for it. And how such opportunities can exist, I have shown you, as far as this was necessary for you to know. We will therefore not talk about this further, for I wanted to have more rest here than was the case on the Mount of Olives. But see, I had been busier with all of you here than on any other day on the Mount of Olives. But this does not matter now, for as long as it is day, one should also work. Only later when the night comes and the darkness, when never a good work can be done, one can take rest. But whoever will sleep at night should not sleep too deeply, so that he can hear when maybe thieves are breaking into his house, trying to appropriate the possession of the deep sleeper.”
[12] Now Peter said: “Lord and Master, when in the evening, one happens to be very sleepy because of the often hard work, then it surely is very difficult to watch over oneself during the sleep. How can be taken care of that?”
[13] I said: “Of course not as you have understood it, but no matter how deeply the body of a human being sleeps, then still his strong soul in Me is watching, and he will surely awaken the body when this is necessary.
[14] And I have said this now to you so that all of you will keep your soul pure, for an impure soul is finally just as materialistic as his body and cannot watch over it, since also the spirit who is in the soul cannot watch over him when he is firmly asleep, because then the soul cannot and does not want to notice anything of its influence.”
[15] Now Thomas said: “Lord and Master, we know very well that our soul is still by far not pure enough, but what should we do in order to take care that they will become so pure that You can be satisfied and glad about it?”
[16] I said: “Well, this I already have told and shown you very often. Always act accordingly, then the fire of your love for God and your fellowman will soon give your souls everything that is still lacking to them. When I will be ascended and will pour out My Spirit over you, then also your souls will be pure like pure gold, but until then you should endure in full love and real patience.”
[17] With that the disciples were satisfied and they did not ask Me anything further that evening.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 99
Fulfilled and unfulfilled prophecies. The freedom of will of man
and the omniscience of God. (19/47)
Now one of the Pharisees whose wife and children were also in Bethany, asked Me: “Lord and Master, would You mind if I would go away to greet my wife and children?”
[2] I said: “Oh absolutely not, but just look at My oldest disciples. They also have a wife and children and none of them asks Me something as you have asked Me now. But now I say to you, and also to all of you: whoever loves something in this world more than Me, is not worthy of Me, and he who once has put his hand to the plow and looks behind, that means: to that which is of the world, is not yet suitable for the Kingdom of God. Do you think that your wife and children will be better taken care of if you still would see and speak to them tonight? Now this is My opinion. Apart from that, you are completely free to do as you please.”
[3] When the Pharisee heard that from Me, he had no more desire to visit now late at night his wife and children, and he remained very quietly sitting at the table.
[4] However, another one of the group of Jewish Greeks, who also was a Pharisee, asked: “Lord and Master, You know already since eternity in Your Spirit all the things that You will do and undertake tomorrow. Now and then You let us know, although we did not ask for it. Therefore, it surely cannot be so very wrong if I would ask You for all the things that You will undertake tomorrow.”
[5] I said: “If this would be for you and the others necessary and useful, I also would tell you about all the things that I will undertake tomorrow, but because this is not the case, I also do not tell you.
[6] Actually, it is not good for man to know too much about what will definitely happen in the future, for this would bring men to despair or finally would make them very lazy and passive.
[7] On this Earth, where the children of God are educated, it is also impossible to predict the future with the same great certainty as can be the case on any other planet, for because of the complete freedom of will of men on this Earth it depends in the very first place on what men want themselves and how they act according to their knowledge and will.
[8] If I would say now: ‘You can now know, will and act as you want, but with complete certainty it still will happen what I will and what I say to you.’ Yes, if this would be the case, then I really would have descended from the Heavens to you men completely in vain, and My whole teaching that I give to you would be useless.
[9] Yes, I even will say it stronger: when from a moral and national point of view, only what I proclaim to you would happen, actually unchangeably, then you men would not have a higher destination than the animals, and why would you then have your insight, your intellect and your love, and from that your perfect free will? I only can tell you beforehand that this or that will happen to you when you will want it and act like this or like that, but if I ever beforehand would say to a nation or only to a person as something completely definite that this or that will absolutely happen, then you would not be intended to become children of God and I would not be your Father in My Spirit.
[10] Just look at all the prophets who predicted future things, if ever one has predicted something as an inevitable coming fact. Every one of them has formulated his prediction only under certain conditions, which always referred to the improvement or change for the worse of the people. Only My incarnation was predicted to the people as completely definite for their salvation, independently of their will or acting. Therefore, this is merely My work, but although this is so, I still let everyone who wants, to take part in this extremely great work of Mine.
[11] Guided by My Spirit, Jonah had to go to the Ninevites to announce their downfall if they would persist in their wickedness. He did not like to do that because he as a prophet knew well that My predictions were always based on conditions. But the people of Nineveh improved their life and of course the actual execution of My threat did not come, which was even irritating to Jonah.
[12] This was also the case with Jeremiah, a son of Hilkiah, from the offshoot of priests of Anathoth in the land Benjamin, who I had called at the time of Josiah, the son of Amon, in his 13th year of reign as king of Judah, and also at the time of king Jehoiakim, a son of Josiah, king of Judah, and until the end of the 11th year of Zedekiah, also a son of Josiah, king of Judah, and until the captivity of Jerusalem in the 5th month. Yes, the prediction of this prophet was fulfilled in many different ways, and the captivity took place, but not because of the fact that I had announced it beforehand by the named prophet to the Jews at that time who had completely forgotten Me, but because the Jews did not improve their life, were only laughing at the prophet and insulted him and finally even persecuted him, so that he himself became unwilling and destroyed everything he had written, and I told him then that he should write everything again and also permitted him to do so.
[13] Thus, the Jews themselves were to blame for the fact that unfortunately the greatest part of what had been announced to them was fulfilled. But for many Jews who actually improved their life, the evil part of the prediction of Jeremiah was not fulfilled, but only the good part.
[14] And so it is easy to understand that everything I have predicted to you and will still predict are by necessity divided into two parts: either the bad things will happen, or the good. So also, the time is never definitely determined, but this is always completely depending on the will and the actions of men. For how could I say to a people, no matter how degenerated they are: ‘Since you have become so evil and did not pay attention to My serious admonitions, in 7 days from now on you must be destroyed with lightning and thunder and pitch and sulfur from heaven’. But if the people will take that very much at heart, do penance in sack and ashes and would turn to Me, would I under such circumstances still execute My threat on the 7th day because I had predicted it Myself? Oh no, I will have mercy on the people who repented and will bless them and not chastise them.
[15] You have seen the signs and know what I Myself have predicted about the future of Jerusalem, but this does not mean that in its entirety it also has to take place unchangeably and definitely, but it all will depend on the will and the actions of the Jews and temple servants.”
[16] Now the Pharisee said: “But Lord, You surely must be able to see for Yourself with complete certainty if the Jews and temple servants will improve their life or not, and on those grounds You will then also be able to say if the announced judgment will or will not come over them.”
[17] I said: “Yes, this is how you think as a human being, but I am of a completely different opinion. Have you never read on certain places in the Scripture that it was written: ‘And God had turned away His face from this people’? Now what does that mean? Look, that means as much as: if I have warned a people once, 2, 3 to 7 times, I do not pay attention anymore on what they want and what they further will do. In short, those people or also every human being can then will and do what they want, and I do not want to know anything until they have completely improved their life or until the measure of sins is full. So, as a people or also a person wills and acts, so it will happen. For I have arranged it on Earth in such a way that for every way of acting of men, the sure result will come by itself.
[18] And so, also the day of tomorrow will come without I have to predict to you what it will look like. Even if now and then, pure light spirits would prophecy to men, then it still will remain with what I have told you now and of which your reason has to recognize that this alone can be the only truth. But because we have talked sufficiently today about all kinds of things, we will now go to rest again and strengthen our inward parts by way of sleep.”
[19] Then they all stood up and went to the places of rest that were made ready for them. I however stayed on My rest chair in the hall until the morning.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 100
Manners and customs (19/48)
When everybody during that night had a good night sleep and rest, all of them stood up with Me 1 hour before sunrise, and they washed themselves according to the custom of the Jews, but the Romans washed themselves according to their custom with fragrant water and then rubbed themselves with also fragrant oil, which was of course spreading a very pleasant smell in the rooms of the house.
[2] Then a few disciples came to Me and said: “Lord, They have indeed adopted our faith and our conviction, but they still seem to want to hold on to their gentile practices. That water, those oils and those ointments will certainly be very costly, and then it would be more useful also for them to wash just like us, only with clear and fresh water, and to use the big amount of money, which their water, their oils and their ointments will certainly cost, for the poor.”
[3] I said: “He who does for the poor what these Romans are doing has, if he has the means for it, also the right to take care of his body in the manner that he is already used to since he was a child, because for them this has become the same natural necessity as for you the clean fresh water. I do not pay attention if and with what someone cleanses and refreshes his skin, but only if he is washed and clean of heart before Me.
[4] Therefore, when you will proclaim My gospel to the nations, you should not meddle with the manner on which they are used to take care of their body, because for everyone it is sufficient that he believes in Me and My name and lives accordingly, but he should feed and take care of his body just as he used to do since he was a child, so that he can remain fit and healthy in his own way.
[5] In short, what you see that I tolerate, you also should tolerate. And what I have advised to you for everyone’s salvation, you also should advise those to whom you will be guided by My Spirit, without being disturbed whether someone accepts it or not.
[6] Also, you should eat and drink everything what they will set on the table before you, and make no fuss about the external material Jewry, which has no value for Me, but act in the spirit of the true, inner and living Jewry. Then you truly will be My disciples. Then I will be satisfied with you and your works, and I will stay with you in spirit until the end of times of this Earth. Did you understand Me?”
[7] Now John said: “Lord, You always say: ‘until the end of times of this Earth’. Good, but when these will be over, how will it go further in the whole of eternity, and will we then until the end of the times of this Earth have to stay here and continuously proclaim Your gospel to all the nations of the Earth?”
[8] With a friendly face I said to My beloved disciple: “You still have such a childish spirit and childish reason. What your physical personality is concerned you also will not have to live longer on this Earth than any other normal healthy person, but you will continue to live and partly remain spiritually active in all those who will follow you in My name, but for another important part you will continue to live with Me in My Heavens forever and from there be able to act upon the people of this Earth, who, as you know, have above all the destination to become My children, just like all of you.
[9] But it still will last for you an inconceivably long time before the actual end of times of this Earth will come.
Because look, all matter of this Earth consists of judged souls who still need to be made free. Now count 1
atom of matter for the substance of
1 soul, and consider that per year only 10.000 times 10.000 of souls can be released by the means that I have
already repeatedly shown you – because on the face of the Earth with such a great yearly increase of the
number of people not more people can
exist – then you surely will perceive that the Earth, although still over many changes, will also in material
respect still exist for quite a long time.
[10] On top of that, from the sun and the ether that is surrounding it, matter is continuously added to the Earth, of which the quantity is in fact smaller than the yearly quantity of released matter, and from that point of view you will understand moreover what kind of very long duration of existence there is still needed for this Earth until its last times. However, all this is determined by Me in this way since eternity, and that time seems to be long only for man who still carries the burden of the flesh, but in My Kingdom you will look at the time and its duration with completely different eyes and with a completely different insight and different wisdom. Look, this is how things are.
[11] But now we will go outside again, because now all those who are present will soon come out of their rooms to this hall, and before that time comes I want to be with your small number already outside.”
[12] When I said that to those few old disciples of Mine, more precisely to Peter, John, Andrew, James and Matthew, our Lazarus came to us also, greeted Me and asked when I wanted to partake of the morning meal.
[13] And I said: “Shortly after sunrise, since after that I will go to a place from where we will only come back this evening. What kind of place we will visit, you surely will hear later on.”
[14] When Lazarus heard that, he went away to arrange everything, but I went with the few disciples immediately outside, and Lazarus soon followed Me.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 101
The flight of the cranes (19/49)
At a distance of about 1.000 steps from the little city Bethany there was a separate hill that was also part of the possession of Lazarus. That is where we went to and we soon climbed on it easily, for it was not so high, and since it was located completely separately, it gave us a beautiful view all around, and from there we had a view completely unto Jerusalem.
[2] When we were completely on top of the hill, we saw a big flight of cranes in the air coming from the northwest, and Lazarus thought that this was a rare phenomenon to see these birds fly by so early in the morning, for usually they fly by only around midday, but most of the time in the afternoon. This meant something very special according to him, for these birds have a very sharp instinct and can feel already days beforehand when there is a danger for them in the nature where they used to live for the sake of their survival. Then they prepare for the trip and when their leader gives a sign, they all fly at the same time and migrate to another safe place.
[3] I said: “You have observed the nature of these birds really very well. This is indeed given to these birds. However, here they also indicate something else. If you would be well acquainted with the old teaching of correspondences between the spirit world and the sense perceptive world – what you still will become – then you would understand completely the actual meaning of this morning flight of cranes, but now you only understand what you have deducted by experience from the nature of these birds.
[4] Be very careful now what these birds, which otherwise are very careful, will do when they will fly precisely above us.”
[5] Upon this, we sharply watched the flight of these birds as they approached in a very fine order. There were 100 birds in a long row, and precisely 7 of them formed the short angle row, which is always made up of the old, strong and in a certain way experienced male leaders.
[6] When the flight of cranes flew above our heads, at least 400 men heights, they stopped, broke up the row, and 107 cranes started to fly in circles and descended lower and lower, and this as long until they were circling hardly 7 men heights above us and were expressing in a certain way their honor to us with their not so well sounding singing. This lasted a few minutes and then the birds descended downhill to the plain below where there was a fairly big pond where Lazarus breaded the fishes before his house, which were however only of the common kind. The birds drank water in this pond, as much as they needed for their further flight. When all of them were obviously provided with it, the 7 oldest ones gave the well-known sign to break up, and all the birds ascended suddenly in a few circles in the air, but before their definite departure they made again a few circles around the hill upon which we were staying. Then they quickly flew in circles until they reached their original height, formed immediately again the former formation and flew then to the northeast. Only at a fairly great distance they changed their northeastern flight direction into a southeastern one and vanished from our range of vision.
[7] Now Lazarus said again: “Lord and Master, when one looks at this with the right attention, it is a perfect wonder.”
[8] I said: “How would you explain that, simply out of feeling?”
[9] Lazarus said: “Lord and Master. Seen from a natural point of view it was already a wonder in view of their natural behavior, because these birds are really very smart and seem to know very well or to feel strongly that we men, and namely we Jews, are not exactly considered as their friends, and therefore it is unheard of that these birds approached a few men so friendly.
[10] With the Greeks, who express some kind of godly worship for these birds, it must have happened once that these birds approached them in perhaps the same friendly manner as this was the case here, but, as said, with us Jews it has never happened, at least not as far as I know or have heard of. And therefore I consider this a true wonder. Because these smart birds have noticed, who was present now on this hill – namely also their Lord and Creator – and this has made them to descend from that very great height to very close to this hill in order to – as said, according to their instinct and their feeling – greet their Creator and Lord and to give Him honor.
[11] Besides, my pond has never had the honor that cranes, which only drink pure water, quenched their thirst with its slightly unclear water. So they had to feel that You with Your holy and almighty will had quietly blessed and strengthened the water of the pond for them. They definitely must have experienced that. That is why they ascended after the drinking of the water to circle once more around this hill to thank You in a certain way for the blessing of the water, and only after they had brought You these thanks they ascended jubilating to their former flight height, and strengthened in this manner by You, they proceeded their ordered flight.
[12] The fact that from here they did not directly continue their flight in the direction of the southeast was probably because of their sharp instinct that is almost equivalent to our mind. For in that direction they perhaps would have come too close to the Dead Sea of which the far-reaching evil emanation could have easily harmed them. That is why they took at first – very wisely one could say – the direction of the northeast, and only when they were out of danger that perhaps would have threatened them coming closer to the bad sea, they took the direction along which they certainly without danger could reach the place of their destination.
[13] And this is now according to my completely natural observation and opinion certainly a true wonder in the eyes of every human being who from his youth was used to observe with a sharper look and also with a more awakened mind all phenomena in the natural world than the common philosophers used to do and in fact are capable of doing. Did I speak correctly, o Lord and Master?”
[14] I said: “Yes, yes, My dear friend and brother, you have understood this case very correctly and well, for this is how it was indeed, at least from a natural point of view. But behind this, there is still an incredibly much deeper wisdom, which however can only be seen by the one who can see and feel from his inner spirit and has overcome the death of his matter as far as this had still an influence on the soul and which made him afraid.
[15] But in order that everyone of you who are only few, can receive beforehand, without the presence of the others, also about this some indication, I want to give it to you before the others will find us. So listen to Me.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 102
The spiritual correspondences of the migration of the cranes (19/50)
Look, everything in the natural world – that which is in each of its 3 kingdoms – and all ever so insignificant phenomena are script and language for the enlightened soul of man. And so was and is also the flight of cranes which we have observed. The fact that these birds gave Me here a certain honor, is very true, but it would be unwise to believe that these animals recognized Me in one way or another. The matter is quite different, and what appears to you as completely miraculous is reduced to something perfectly natural.
[2] Look, every person is a being that lives in his spirit, in his soul and in a natural body, and has also an outer life atmosphere around him, just as every celestial body, every individual stone in its own specific manner, and also every tree and every plant according to its nature, and so also every animal, for without such outer life atmosphere no planet nor stone, nor any other mineral, nor plant or an animal living being could exist.
[3] The fact that this is so you can simply conclude from your own experience when for instance in an oak forest you clearly are seized with different feelings than in a cedar forest. A totally different feeling comes over man when he stays on a limestone rock, again a different feeling on a granite rock, and in a vineyard, the observant person has another feeling than in a garden with fig trees, and that same changeable feeling is coming over man when he comes near to different animals, and even stronger when he comes near to different people. A very sensitive person can experience it already at quite a great distance and then he can feel if a good or a bad person will meet him.
[4] Well now, also the animals are experiencing that, and many of them much sharper than one or the other materialistic man who thinks little about what is good and true.
[5] When the nature of a person is completely good, and in his soul he is filled with the godly Spirit, his outer life atmosphere will be ever stronger reaching unto great distances. When then the most savage animals will come near such a person, they become permeated of his outer life atmosphere and become more gentle. They will approach him very kindly and do him no harm, and he will even be able to command them with his will, upon which they will obey him.
[6] Examples of the truth of what I am telling you now you can find with the first fathers of the Earth, with the patriarchs and with the prophets, and in this time you have often experienced it yourself at My side.
[7] Well now, surely I Myself most of all and all of you together also with Me, have surely the most extensive outer life atmosphere of very high power, goodness and perfection that is reaching out above us.
[8] For the cranes that we saw, which have stayed during the summer in the more northern swamps and little lakes of Greece, their time now in the autumn has come for their migration, which their sharp instinct indicates to them. These cranes, which we have seen coming out of the nearest swamps, have felt our outer life atmosphere the very first and the very most and have followed their inner urge. When they came closer, a mighty feeling of well being took hold of them, in such a way that they did not continue their flight but descended close to us, and circling here around us they were swallowing a great bliss. They became as it were totally saturated and took therefore also water, firstly to quench their thirst and secondly to have a provision for their further flight, since their travel destiny is the great plains of India.
[9] Thus, what you thought to have observed as something miraculous about the cranes, was in fact something very natural, which of course only He can know who is very well acquainted with the whole arrangement of all creatures.
[10] Indeed, all this is also a wonder, but not such a wonder as blind mankind think, namely a wonder that would be a kind of godly magic, but it is a wonder which is of a very natural nature for the person who is awakened in the spirit.
[11] Now if for instance in an hour a second flight of cranes would follow, you will experience exactly the same phenomenon, but will also better understand it than the first time.
[12] But what is actually the meaning of such a flight of cranes in the script and the language of the inner spiritual correspondence? Who can read the image and put it reliably and truly and understandably into words? Look, this is a totally different question that is certainly more difficult to answer than what you thought that the phenomenon was a real wonder.
[13] These birds inhabit only clean swamps close by the lakes that have clean water. They hardly can be found in stinking and dirty pools. Their food consists of healthy and living little fishes and also other clean worms from the lake.
[14] Well now, the clean water means in the spiritual analogy the clean knowledge of the full truth from the Heavens and which has not been made unclear by anything anymore.
[15] Thus, these animals represent the people who continuously strive for pure knowledge, and saturate their soul with the living clean fishes (the living Word from God) and clean worms (pure knowledge from the nature out of experience).
[16] As a consequence of the fact that the animals, of which we now are talking about, are only concerned about that which is clean, we can see with them a remarkable intelligence and order in everything, what we know from their actions. Where they dwell, they place attentive watchers, which by means of a certain sound have to warn the whole community when an enemy is coming near, who is infallibly detected by the sharp feeling of the guard that was placed, because his outer life atmosphere is far reaching before him. So these animals also precisely perceive when it is time to migrate. And when they start for it, it always happens with the greatest caution and order of which you were all too often able to convince yourselves.
[17] Look, so will also man, and finally a whole big congregation, place everything in the best possible order in all his doings and actions by his pure knowledge, practice the right caution and wisdom and consequently obtain also from that the best and safest results for the whole life and forever.
[18] The flight in a straight line of the cranes means the firm and earnest character to never deviate from the once recognized truth, because by this clear very straight line of the spiritual direction and way, man uses the fastest way to reach the goal that is most germinating for life.
[19] As these birds were continuing their flight, you all have noticed those leaders at the head of the whole long line. Look, also this is the result of the clean food.
[20] Now when the souls of men of a congregation are fed with the pure food of truth, they will soon find without difficulty the most wise ones among them and will give the guidance and the organization into their hands and entrust it to them completely, and these will then also remain their guides and organizers as long as they live on this Earth. And if one of them has crossed over, then he soon is replaced by one of the most worthy from the congregation. The spirit who has crossed over, will also from the beyond watch as a true protective spirit over the congregation that was left behind and will have the most blissful fellowship with them and will influence them instructively, as this was also the case with the first fathers, patriarchs and many prophets. And so, such a good organized congregation will certainly already here on this Earth continue to be in a true heavenly bliss.
[21] Because only man who is in this life already in the full possession of the inner life of light – because he himself clearly perceive God and His very loving and wise purposes with men, and does not see death before him, but only an eternal, most happy life – can also already here on Earth be happy in a very heavenly manner. On the other hand, another person who does not live in such an order of life, will fall from one doubt into another, frightens himself with all kinds of dark thoughts, and in order to chase these away and to anesthetize them he finally throws himself into the arms of all sensual pleasures, and so he becomes instead of a child of Heaven only but a child of Hell and its old judgment.
[22] The 7 guides also represent the complete number of that which is good and true of the Heavens from God, because with that complete number the 7 Spirits of God, of which you already know, are pointed out as working and acting in the right order. Therefore, also for every congregation, 7 heads in the order of the 7 Spirits from God are sufficient, yet in each one of them, those 7 Spirits should be completely working, but nevertheless, in the guidance of the congregation they should represent 1 head spirit.
[23] Such a congregation will then be a perfect being in the eyes of God, as this is the case in the Heavens, which consists of numberless many communities and where every community represents in a certain way a perfect being. The differences between the communities consist only in the fact that in every separate community the numberless different proportions are more or less, in one or the other Spirit of God richer and stronger represented.
[24] From the now indicated proportions, which are more or less reaching to infinity, also the endless many and different forms in the material creation exist, just as from 7 singular basic colors an endless variety of all possible colors, and from the 7 singular tones in the pure music a never ending variety of melodies and delightful harmonies can be created.
[25] And as I have now shown you in a brief outline of the nature and of the flight of the cranes a corresponding spiritual and heavenly image, so there is also a corresponding image of everything what this Earth is offering you to see, hear, smell, taste and feel. But not the body, nor your fearful soul, but only the living and eternal Spirit from God in the heart of your soul can give you the key for that. Therefore, strife for the rebirth of your spirit in your soul, then the whole creation with all its numberless many appearances will be as a big opened book before you, in which you very well will be able to see the foundation of divine love, wisdom and might and be able to understand it very clearly. Have all of you well understood this now?”
[26] All of them said: “Yes, Lord, great God and Master of eternity, because this time You have again spoken very clearly and openly. He who will not become good, enlightened and wise in Your school, will certainly never achieve it anywhere else.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 103
The Romans come to the Lord (19/51)
Then Lazarus said: “Lord and Master, it is really a pity that also the righteous Romans who are very eager to learn were not able to hear this very special teaching. What will we say to them if they will ask us about all the things that happened here in their absence? May we not tell them anything of the great lesson about the flight of the cranes?”
[2] I said: “If I would have considered it good and necessary for them, then I certainly would be the first to take care that they would be present, but because it is not necessary for them for the moment, but only for the few of you to know the deeper secrets of the Kingdom of God, I have only shown and revealed it to you as something special.
[3] But the Romans – just like the Greeks before them – have derived their dark paganism and idolatry from
the not understood old teachings and predictions of the old Egyptians who have completely rightly derived
these from the correspondences between the sensorial and the spiritual world, and more than half of their
priests are preoccupied with the phenomena in this natural world, and all kinds of fortune telling are based
on it. The early morning flight of the birds is besides that for them very useful, as well as the blood and the
inward parts of the animals that are slaughtered before sunrise, and also the wind, the movement of the
clouds, the nightly position of the stars and the coloring of the sky. They also lighten a fire in the morning and
conclude all kinds of fortune telling from that and let them be paid by young and old people
. If the Romans
who are present here had heard Me speak like that about the flight of the cranes, then they would have
overwhelmed us immediately with countless questions about a lot of phenomena that they had experienced
and from which several of them came true now and then after the fortune telling of their soothsayers, and we
would need days to satisfy them for only half according to the truth.
[4] When they will live and act according to My teaching, they will also be lead into all other wisdom by their spirit, but if they also would know what I have now entrusted only to you, they would practically do nothing else at home except with full haste and eagerness observe the phenomena of the natural world and to try to unriddle them. But because their soul is not yet sufficiently unified with their spirit, they would fall into all kinds of errors, which would really not be beneficial for the development of their inner life. For this reason, for the time being you should keep to yourselves what I have explained to you. But now they soon will be with us because they heard from Raphael where we are.”
[5] I just had said that to the few when the whole group came already out of the little city. They soon noticed us and came to us.
[6] However, Raphael leaded, according to My will, the youth on another, bigger hill and kept them busy. When he showed them the hill on which I was, they all fell on their knees and praised Me with all their heart as the good, lovely Father.
[7] And now also the Romans and all other disciples came along. Only the few converted temple servants of whom the women and children were in Bethany, were not with them because they were seen by their women and children and consequently they were held up, for which they were not to blame because I Myself allowed this, so that they could be left alone by them for the rest of the day. So we arrived only for the morning meal together with the mentioned temple servants.
[8] When the Romans came to Me first on the hill, they greeted Me with full of love, and Agricola said: “O Lord and Master, what are we glad that we have found You again and that we can see now that You did not leave us with Your holy personality. We were all afraid of that since we did not find You in the house and then we thought that maybe You had gone somewhere for the whole day with Your few disciples. Your disciples that were left behind were even of the same opinion because yesterday for very wise reasons You did not want to reveal to anyone about what you would perhaps do today. After many questions and not knowing what to do, that lovely Raphael told us that You were not far away and were here. Then we left hastily, hurried to this place and found You to our consolation. And now we are extremely glad that we fortunately have You in our midst again.”
[9] I said: “So I am also glad that you still have arrived here before sunrise, because I also feel joy and love for him who feels joy and love for Me.
[10] However, there will be times when men will also search Me but will not find Me so quickly and easily as was now the case with you.
[11] But he who searches Me earnestly in his heart and through his actions according to My Word, will also find Me and feel great joy in the fact that he has found Me. But when someone has found Me, he will also not lose Me anymore. At certain moments, in order to test his love and patience still more, I will however now and then hide My face from him, but will for this reason still not leave him.
[12] It will be beneficial for those who I will test, because from this they will see that I love them greatly. For he who is tested much and who endures the tests well, will be placed over many and great things in the beyond in My Kingdom, but he who is tested less because of his weakness, will also be placed over less and smaller things.
[13] But all of you will for the sake of My name and the truth still have to endure many trials, and your patience, which is in you still the weakest spirit, will not escape the test of fire. But when this will come over you, then think of this hill and that I told you beforehand. But remember also in your heart that then I will come to you in spirit, will strengthen you and will strongly help you. Do also remember that very well. For in these days, and also in future times, the Kingdom of God suffers violence, and those who will draw it with violence to themselves will also possess it. In future times however, it will be as I will now show you by means of a parable.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 104
The parable of the hungry traveler (19/52)
There was a man who on his way during the night became very hungry. Towards midnight he came into a village. There was a house that looked like an inn, but everybody in the house was already asleep. But the traveler knocked on the door of the house and also on the windows. And because he knocked for a long time, the lord of the inn woke up, came to the window and asked with a grumpy voice the late traveler what was happening, why he was knocking at such a late hour at night so shamelessly on the doors and windows.
[2] The traveler said: ‘O lord, I come from far and I did not find any food nor drink during the whole day, because along the way through the desert, no house or inn could be found. Therefore, I ask you to take care of me and give me some bread, so that I can saturate and strengthen myself, otherwise I will pine away.
[3] Then the lord of the inn said: ‘What is the matter with you to ask bread from me so late at night! Wait until the day will come!’
[4] But the traveler did not want to be sent away with this answer, but asked the innkeeper still much more, and much more urgently for bread.
[5] Then the innkeeper gave in anyway. And although he did not give the bread that was asked so to speak out of mercy to the traveler, he gave it to him anyway because of the shameless request so late at night.
[6] Look, from this image you can conclude how a person, who during his whole earthly day of life along the lonely way through the desert of the worldly wanderings could certainly not find and receive any bread for the life of his soul, came like this into the deep night of life, and finally, because he still continued his way, still came in the night to an inn of which he at least was convinced that inside there is a bread of life.
[7] Then he also began to knock and to ask, and at the end of his time he obtained what he for a long time had search for in vain in the desert of the world.
[8] And look, thus this means: in these days, and even more so in the coming dark times, to draw the Kingdom of God with violence to oneself, for he who will search, will also find if he will not stand still on the ever so lonely road. To the one who will knock at the door – even at night – will still be opened, and to him who asks with perseverance will also be given what he is asking. Did you all now understand this image well?”
[9] Agricola said: “Lord and Master, we surely have understood this image, but as I have understood it, it does not contain much comforting things compared to those which we have received from Your many other lessons and words. Although it is true that for the attainment of a great happiness, also great sacrifices and efforts are necessary beforehand, but in my opinion, if someone has a complete earnest and firm will to live completely according to Your teaching – which as far as I can see I do not consider as particularly difficult and extremely tiring since You Yourself have said that Your yoke is soft and Your burden is light – then I must now honestly confess that from these words according to which one can only draw the Kingdom of God to himself in these days and also in future fierce times with violence and effort, I cannot discover the comforting soft yoke and light burden.
[10] But in these words of Yours I can see that the spreading of Your teaching, no matter how extremely godly true it is, will bring along much and heavy battles and even the bloodiest wars. Because if on this Earth, for the sake of the upholding and the eventual right education of the free will, the many devils and the only few real angel-men will have the same right to act – only somewhat reduced by the strict state laws – then indeed, in order to obtain the Kingdom of God, much violence will be necessary. But with that soft yoke and this light burden, Lord and Master, it looks quite poor.
[11] Now this is my idea, and I am of the opinion that I also will not be totally wrong. But still I ask You to explain a little more how a person has in fact to use violence to draw the Kingdom of God to himself. For I would like to see Your soft yoke and the light burden and the violence a little closer to each other.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 105
What it means ‘causing violence to the Kingdom of Heaven’ (19/53)
I said: “Friend, for the one who seriously wants it, every effort and work is a soft yoke and a light burden, but when you will avoid the trouble, then with that you will not attain the desired goal as it should be. And the right trouble and effort are now the violence, which every person should cause to the Kingdom of God in order to acquire it completely.
[2] Look, you yourselves are really causing great violence to the Kingdom of God, but because you want to acquire it in full earnest, you also do not avoid any trouble and any sacrifice, and My yoke seems to be for you very soft and My burden that is laid upon you very light and little. Just think that out of love for Me you take those many young people with you to Rome in order to take care of them there in My name. But besides them, you also take that poor family from Emmaus, the family of Helias and several converted temple servants with their wives and children with you and you will also take care of them. And look, that is a very great violence, which you as gentiles are causing to the true Kingdom of God in order to draw it completely to yourselves, and you will cause an even greater violence to it, because your full faith in Me, your love for Me and your firm and totally and every good will, will make you to do even more than what you have done so far. And still, all that will only be a soft yoke and a light burden for you because you gladly want it yourselves in full earnest.
[3] When you, friend, will look at this now in the light of the right reason and evaluate it, you surely will see that the soft yoke, the light burden and the violence that must be caused to the Kingdom of God comes down to the same thing.
[4] But if you now look for instance at our temple servants and besides that at a lot of worldly people, then do ask yourself if that which you can do now so very easily to gain the Kingdom of God would not mean for them such an enormous violent effort of their will with which you could as it were move the mountains of the Earth. And if they – who can do it – will not cause the Kingdom of God such violence as you have done already with great joy, they will also really not obtain it.
[5] And as it is now in these days and in this time, so it will be in the coming times with the worldly people, because on this Earth there will never be a complete lack of world-loving people, and for them My yoke will not seem to be soft and My burden will not seem to be light. And if maybe in their last days in the long night of their earthly life they still intend to acquire the Kingdom of God, then also they will have to knock on the doors in order to receive only from the lowest Heavens only a little bit of bread for the satiation of the life of their soul.
[6] Therefore, he who will do much for My sake and perform many actual sacrifices, will also receive much from the Kingdom of God. But he who, just like the nightly traveler at the end of his trip through this world, will seriously start to knock at My door and to ask, will indeed also not be rejected, but he will only receive little because he only troubled himself little to acquire the Kingdom of God and he only started to search for it when he was forced by the extreme need.
[7] That such a person has caused the Kingdom of God only very little violence is easy to understand and therefore it is also easy to understand that such a person cannot expect a great part of the Kingdom of God. For with the same measure with which someone metes here, it will regarding him also be meted in the Kingdom of God.
[8] Thus, he who has caused a great violence to the Kingdom of God in order to win it, will also already here on Earth receive great might and power, but he who has caused the Kingdom of God only little violence in order to win it, will also receive very little might and power and will in the beyond eternally never reach those who in My eyes already here on this Earth have become great and mighty. Did you, My friend, understand this well now?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 106
About the life in the beyond (19/54)
Agricola said: “Yes, Lord and Master, now everything is indeed clear to me, and we all thank You from the deepest of our heart for this lesson that You have given us in such a loving and merciful way.”
[2] When the Roman had spoken out these thanks, it was already dawning in the east with a golden light, and the nature came fully to life. The birds started to sing, each one in its own manner. The fresh morning winds blew stronger and the beautiful water level of the not insignificant pond waved up and down as if it took pleasure in the caresses of the morning wind. So also, the grass came to life and the morning wind blew the blue and hazy smoke from the chimneys of the houses asunder into all kinds of special forms and turnings in the air, and so this produced a really beautiful and cheerful lively morning scene.
[3] When we all were watching these morning scenes for some time with very much pleasure and joy, and when there was more and more light, a large group of turtledoves came flying from the east, which also alighted around the pond and drunk water.
[4] That was pleasing to the Roman, and our Marcus thought and said: “Lord and Master, look, when around this time large groups of those kind of birds are coming from the east, then this would be for our soothsayers, who are certainly not incompetent, be the sign of an early winter, although of a short duration. But already in the month of January there should be a long-lasting spring. Well now, this seemed already several times to be correct, and there were more times when it did happen than when it did not happen, but You as Lord of the whole nature will certainly be able to tell us something better about it. And this would also be good for us, so that we at home on the ground of true knowledge could fight many misconceptions and will be able to replace it by the pure truth. What do You think about the meaning of this flight of birds which I have indicated?”
[5] I said: “Friend, we will not spend much words on that. All those interpretations of signs are indeed derived from old experiences, and here and there something can be probable, but already with the Greeks and more specifically with you Romans, they are already so much distorted with all kinds of additions of fantasy that now almost not one word is true anymore.
[6] But here the flight of those turtledoves means nothing else except that the doves are usually flying with many together to this pond in order to drink water from it, so that they can have more strength to fly around, for without water, no bird would finally be able to fly anymore.
[7] But why every bird needs water in order to fly, this by far you still cannot understand. However, the people in future times will slowly also understand these secrets. Look, now these birds have quenched their thirst and ascend and fly mostly again from where they came from. Just let them fly.”
[8] When Marcus heard that from Me, he did not ask anymore for the meaning of signs and watched cheerfully to the scenes of the beautiful morning.
[9] When we were all cheerfully watching the beautiful morning scenes, which liveliness was still increasing because the shepherds guided their sheep to the pastures, and other people went to the field to their work. At the horizon a few so-called sheep-clouds were forming, and being brightly illuminated by the light of the almost rising sun, it produced an extremely beautiful sight.
[10] Then the Roman Marcus said: “Lord and Master, really, this morning is so beautiful that I cannot remember ever to have seen one which was more beautiful. One could almost say: in Your real Heavens it cannot look more beautiful and more lovely.”
[11] I said: “O My friend, you are now very glad and enthusiastic in your soul and you make a comparison with the true, eternal Heaven by making it equal with this transitory morning beauty, and you easily will be forgiven for that, because on this Earth you do not have the slightest idea of the endless, imperishable beauty and glory of God’s Heavens. If I would now move you into it in spirit for only one moment, you would not be able to live anymore on this Earth, because the indescribable great beauty of the Heavens, the light, the friendliness and the highest feeling of well being of life would destroy your flesh in one moment and weaken and anaesthetize the sense organs of your soul in such a way that he would even fall down and would lie there as if dead and completely unconscious. I will then have to take away completely his memory of what he has seen and experienced, otherwise an existence would absolutely not be possible anymore, no matter where outside of the Heavens. But therefore, every soul must be guided and led step by step and become clean and pure as the purest gold, so that he then is capable to enter the endless joys of God’s Heavens.
[12] Look, the light of the earthly sun is, compared to the light of the Heavens, really like a total darkness, and still you cannot look into it with the eyes of your body. If you would do that for only half an hour you would go blind. How would your eye, which is not used to look into the brightest light and which is not arranged for that, react at the sight of the brightest and most powerful light if it would be allowed by Me to see it?
[13] Therefore, My dear friend, your joyful excitement at the view of this beautiful and clear morning is certainly very good, and someone who feels the same as you, has certainly a good heart and can generally already be considered as better and more noble, but to think that the Heavens of God can hardly offer anything more lovely than this beautiful morning, that would be a big mistake. But besides that, I am very satisfied with how you can feel it.”
[14] Then Marcus said: “Lord and Master, when we were together with You during the first days after our arrival on the Mount of Olives, for a few moments You have shown to the group the numberless many angels who were floating in a kind of shining air and were moving among each other and they testified of You. Was that still not the actual Heaven?”
[15] I said: “O yes, friend, but quite as concealed and covered as the archangel Raphael shows himself to you. If you could see him in his heavenly glory and beauty, it would kill your body immediately and anesthetize your soul for a long time. That is why his inner being is enveloped with a kind of bodily garment, so that those with whom he is dealing and speaking in My name can bear his personal presence. That is why I have also told you that no human eye has ever seen, no ear has ever heard and no human sense organ has ever felt what kind of joys and happiness God in the Heavens has prepared for those who love Him truly above all.
[16] Look, because you are bodily very close to Me, and also spiritually by your faith in Me and by your love for Me, all of you are now indeed in the supreme and most perfect Heaven, but of its sight you still cannot be aware of anything because as long as you are still not entirely reborn in the spirit such a sensation would kill your bodies. But when you will be entirely reborn in the spirit, you also will be able to perceive the sight of Heaven, which will proceed from your spirit like a tree proceeds from the germ of a grain of seed. But now our sun will rise immediately above the horizon, and we will look at it very attentively.”
[17] When I had finished this conversation about the sight of Heaven, the sun rose in its full majesty above the distant horizon while already half an hour ago its rays gilded the high mountaintops. We quietly looked at the beautiful sunset until the sun stood totally above the horizon and enlightened also the valleys with its rays.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 107
The purpose of the mountains (19/55)
Now Marcus asked Me again: “Lord and Master, is it also not remarkable that the highest mountains of which the rounded and pointed tops are generally shone by the sun one hour earlier and thus have also a longer day than the valleys, are covered with eternal snow and ice while in the valleys and plains it becomes in the summer oftentimes unbearably hot? With us in Europe, in the west of our empire, there are Alps which no human eye did ever see without snow and ice while in the plains and in the many valleys between the high Alps it is very warm, yes, even in our Sicily we have a mountain which is from the inside still full of fire. This has to be so because on many places it smokes and steams continuously, and still its highest peak is continually covered with snow. Well now, what is the reason for that?”
[2] I said: “Even if I will tell you the true reason, then you still will not understand it, but since you have asked Me now, I surely have to give you the answer.
[3] Look, if you place a piece of metal and at the same time a piece of soft wood into the sun, then after a couple of hours you will have warmed up the metal so strongly that you hardly will be able to feel it with your hand, but with the soft wood you hardly will notice any warmth.
[4] If you for instance will feel the black and stony shores of the Dead Sea around the midday hour, you will notice that those are practically burning hot, and if you then will feel the water, you will find it cold compared to the shores. Then you can also ask: ‘Yes, Lord and Master, how can this actually be? Why are the metal and the black stones so strongly heated up by the rays of the sun while at the same time with the soft wood and especially the water, a special warming up can hardly be perceived?’
[5] On this I can – because the preliminary knowledge is lacking to you – only tell you that denser bodies are more capable to absorb the warmth and the light than those that are less dense. And so also the air is a body that in itself has the quality that the lower layers of air that are close to the Earth are denser than high on the mountains because of the pressure of the upper layers which are lying on top of it. And thus, since the layer of air close to the Earth is much denser than high on the mountains and Alps it is therefore also easier to warm up than at great height. Look, this is the very simple, natural and still easiest way for you to understand the reason why it is colder high in the mountains, even if the sun shines longer there, than in the depths and valleys.
[6] However, there are of course still other reasons, which you, even if I would mention them to you, would not understand now. But there will be times when men will very clearly discover, calculate and perceive the deeper reasons for such phenomena. But for this reason they will not be closer to the Kingdom of God than you are now, who as very experienced statesmen still do not understand by far what the children of that time will already very well be able to perceive and understand. But such physicists and worldly scientists will often be very far from the Kingdom of God, and if they will search it in the powers of the natural world that are revealed to them, they will hardly find it or not at all. Therefore, search above all in you the true Kingdom of God and its justice. All the other things you will receive at the right time by itself as a free extra gift.
[7] But the following you can remember as a good corresponding image. The pointed and round tops of the mountains look like those philosophers who have much intellectual light, but by that they are very conceited, proud and haughty and they look down with contempt to the world that is not learned. Yes, they even feel superior to their equivalent scientists who are maybe in view of their social position not equal to them, but these less highly ranked people surpass them in fruitful learning.
[8] And look, those very high mountains are an excellent image of that. The higher a mountain is and the wider the view which someone can have from its highest top, the more unfruitful such a mountain is, and cold and covered with snow and ice. You will for instance not even find one withered little moss plant on the highest top of the Ararat, but on the many lower heights in the vicinity you surely will come across all kinds of moss and other little rock plants, on the still lower parts all kinds of grass and alpine herbs, and still more down already bushes and trees.
[9] And this is how it is with all those important philosophers and physicists, particularly when they are besides of that, exalted to a high position by the state because of their scholarship. They are full of self-conceit, full of pride, look down on everything, are therefore cold and insensitive, and have no love except the rigid love for themselves and for their own pride. But because of that, despite their light, which contains no warmth of life, they are also completely unfruitful and serve the head of the state indeed as some kind of show-piece, but practically speaking they are of little or mostly of no use at all, while the lower ranked people are working, and by the practical applied knowledge they are useful for the state, and the still lower ranked people are working even more, and are unquestionably still of much more use for the state and the people.
[10] So are the high mountains of a country indeed nice to look at, and when it catches the eye of the traveler, he is amazed about their height, but if someone would ask the economical question what practical use its high peaks have for the country and what kind of fruit they produce, the answer on that will certainly be as bare as the high mountains are themselves.
[11] With that I certainly do not mean to say that the high and highest mountains of the Earth are completely
useless and purposeless. With regard to the whole Earth they are extremely necessary because they force
the atmospheric air, together with the whole Earth to turn around its center during the fixed time of day and
night. For otherwise, no creature could exist because of the intensity of the permanent air current. Because
here, where we are now, the movement of the Earth around its axis is already so fast that each moment we
are moved from west to east by about 2 hours
.
[12] Now, if the Earth would be completely even and would have no mountains and hills, then the air, which surrounds it, would in a certain way stand still and would not move together with the Earth. But this standing still of the air would still continue to produce the air current, which would even surpass by far the heaviest hurricanes by which, as said, the life and existence of the creatures on the surface of the Earth would be absolutely impossible.
[13] But because the Earth, now especially in the region of its middle circle – which consequently is also the circle of the greatest rotation and which the later geologists will call the equator – has mostly in widely large chains also the highest mountains of which the peaks are far reaching above the clouds, they force the air to move continuously around the axis of the Earth, and therefore you cannot notice anything of the very heavy air current. But the fact that the air comes now and then into a current, which is perceivable now this morning as wind, I have already shown you the cause and the reason and I do not need now to speak about that again.
[14] Look, this is now the one useful purpose of the high mountains, explained with regard to the whole Earth. But besides that, the high mountains and also their snow and ice have a few other purposes, which will also be discovered by the later physicists. But for you it is still not the time to be initiated into all the secrets of the natural world. And even if I would tell and explain them to you, then you would not perceive them because you lack the necessary preliminary knowledge.
[15] I still can tell you, that invisible powers are continuously streaming in and around the Earth which are extremely necessary for the animation of the mineral, plant and animal world to which also man belongs as far as his body is concerned, and those powers are also controlled or guided by the mountains and their vegetation, nature and condition. That is why the inhabitants of the mountains are always healthier and stronger than the inhabitants of the big plains and deep valleys.
[16] So this morning I have been a teacher of nature to you, as far as this is for you necessary for the time being, so that you do not have to stay in your old errors. But when the spirit of the full truth and life will become one in you with your soul, then it will guide you further into all wisdom. Did you all understand this well?”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 108
The significance of the teaching of the Lord (19/56)
They all thanked Me and said that they had well understood it, and our Marcus, and with him also the other
Romans, still said more in particular: “Lord and Master, me and my companions are now beginning to realize
more and more clearly that for a correct understanding of God and a steadfast and living faith in Him, a proper
knowledge of the Earth and all that which is on and in it and which assumes a visible form, is absolutely
necessary, for only by that can one understand that this Earth and all that which is on it, there had to be a very
wise and almighty and consequently also very good Founder and Creator, because a blind power, which is
not even aware of itself and which we gentiles call ‘fatum’
, could impossibly have arranged everything so
wisely and efficiently on Earth and in every single creature.
[2] Thus, in view of the right knowledge of the nature and its extremely wisely ordered powers, there is already an irrefutable proof of the existence of an eternal and supremely wise, almighty and extremely good God and Creator of all things and all beings. And once this proof exists and is irrefutably established, the complete true belief in a God is certainly a self-evident and settled case.
[3] When besides that, Your teaching about the continuation of the life of the soul after the dead of the body and about the true, inner and living Kingdom of God is added, and man receives knowledge about what he is and why he exists and how he should live and act in order to become a child of God, then he will certainly do that also, and this all the more because by Your teaching he comes to know what lot he can expect after the death of the body if he stays in his errors and malice.
[4] Lord and Master, I do not speak here as a Jew but as a very experienced gentile, and say: Your teaching about the Kingdom of God and about the only true and eternal destination of man is unmistakably the highest, purest and truest, and at the same time also the most convincing understandable thing which the people have ever heard as teaching about God and about their destination. And for us, this is now much better understood and believed, because we have the unspeakable happiness to hear it from Your godly mouth, for we can see You, hear You and can and may speak to You, the only true God and Lord of eternity, about the most different things and circumstances.
[5] Concerning ourselves, we really do not need another proof for the true existence of a God except only Yourself, but there are only 10 of us to whom the indescribable happiness and the eternal undeserved mercy was given to find in You the eternal Lord of all Heavens, all worlds and all life.
[6] You will not go with us personally to Europe and to Rome to reveal Yourself there by words and deeds as You do here, so that all gentiles would recognize You and would believe in You, but we alone will proclaim You to them, and we are also convinced in advance that our work and our efforts will not be fruitless. But our tribesmen at home are very critical men and believe only in something when they have received from as many sides as possible clear and very sound proof that it really exists, which is now all the more necessary because with our philosophers and scientists, atheism is generally followed, and not one highly educated person is thinking anymore about one or the other god, and they certainly do not believe in it.
[7] And look, o Lord and Master, that is why I am of the opinion that for the proclaiming of Your holy name and Your teaching, the proofs of the indisputable existence of an only true God has to be firstly clearly formulated from the nature and order of this Earth and its beings. Once those have taken root, it will further on be easy to proclaim Your teaching in such a way that everyone will believe in You and will consider You to be the only true God and they will worship and love You in words and deeds.
[8] Children can of course be quickly and easily made to believe something, but men, as we have extremely many of those in Rome and many other cities, should be treated much differently if one wants to win them. And for this reason I have also done my best to receive much clarification about the different things and phenomena in the sphere of this material world, and so I thank You already in advance in the name of all those who perhaps through me will be converted to You, for You have not withheld such clarifications from us Romans.”
[9] I said: “I knew very well why you have asked Me one or the other thing, and I commend your zeal and good will. And your work and effort for the sake of My name will always be confirmed with My blessing.
[10] Nevertheless, I say to you that you should not point out too much to the nature of the material things of the world to make them think that they have to find God in it. With this, you will bring the people to suspect and feel the existence of a God, but never to the full knowledge of Him and to the true and living faith in Him.
[11] But if you give My teaching to your brothers as clearly and purely as you have received it from Me, they will listen to you and also accept the teaching. And because My words carry power, might and life in itself, they also will produce something much different in the heart and the mind of your brothers than all possible proofs based on the material world and its order.
[12] But when the people will then believe in Me and will also live and act according to My teaching and thus also according to My will, they will find in themselves also the true teacher and further guide which will lead them into all other truths.
[13] He who wants to find God and His eternal Kingdom of Life should begin to seek in the quiet chamber of his heart in the love for God and fellowman. And he who seriously begun to seek and continues to seek, will also find what he has sought. But he who will weaken in his seeking will hardly or not at all find neither in this world nor on the other side what he indeed wanted to find if it would not cost him too much trouble.
[14] Therefore, begin with My living word, and only after that, explain to those who have accepted My gospel the cause and the phenomena of the things and their order in this world. Then this way you will reap the best results of your work and effort.
[15] But now we will leave this hill again and will go to the morning meal that is already prepared. After that we will see what we still will undertake on this day.”
[16] The Romans and also all the others thanked Me for the given advice, and we went directly to the village and the house where in the big dining-hall the well-prepared fish, bread and new wine stood on the table in great quantity. So we went immediately to sit at the table. As always, I first blessed the food and drink, and after that we ate and drunk. Raphael took care of the youth.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 109
The Lord leaves Bethany (19/57)
Only when the morning meal was already for more than half behind us came the temple servants who had visited their women and children. And Lazarus showed them a free table and let them bring what we had, and they ate and drank.
[2] But when we all finished the morning meal, the temple servants who had also finished their morning meal, came to Me and apologized because they had visited their women and children and asked Me if also I would like to visit them and bless them.
[3] But I said to them: “Listen, the one who believes in Me, accepts My word and lives and acts accordingly, has also My blessing in abundance. Therefore, strife that also your women and children, who now are still strongly attached to the empty ceremonies of the temple and secretly think that Me and My disciples are heretics against the temple, will believe in Me and will act according to My teaching. Then My blessing will also be their share. But as it is still now the case with them, and they only think that their sons will hopefully also soon be part of the prominent ones of the temple, I am really not inclined to go to them and give them a special blessing. Go and instruct them first, then tomorrow it will be evident if they are already ripe for My blessing. You can stay here today and discuss this matter with your wives and children. When I will come back here tonight, you also can come to Me again.”
[4] When I had said that to the few temple servants, they asked Me where I would go that day, so that one or the other could perhaps in case of emergency come behind Me.
[5] I said: “Firstly there will not be any emergency situation with you and secondly, Raphael stays here because of the youths, and you can ask him for advice. That is why you do not need to know where I will go today. But when I come back, you will surely hear where and how I have worked.”
[6] With this answer the temple servants were satisfied, thanked Me for it and went again to their women and children.
[7] Then I said to the others who were present: “The one who wants to follow Me where I will go, can follow Me.”
[8] On My invitation, all stood up and made themselves ready for the trip. Also Mary of Magdalon asked if she could accompany Me.
[9] I said: “You are totally free, but I prefer that you stay here with the sisters of Lazarus and help them in serving the guests, who partly are already here and partly will still arrive today. But when other guests from Jerusalem and also from other places will arrive here and will ask for Me, then do not tell them where I am, then they will continue their trip the same way as they came.”
[10] Mary of Magdalon thanked Me for these words and stayed with the 2 sisters. So also Helias stayed with those who are close to her and with the poor family from Emmaus.
[11] But we made ourselves ready and went first to the house of the innkeeper in the valley, who was with us, together with the owner of the inn at the big main road not far from Bethlehem who also was still with us and who listened to My lessons.
[12] When we came to the innkeeper, all the house residents came to meet us, greeted us and were very glad to see us. The woman asked Me if I and all those who were with Me would like to be their guest at midday.
[13] But I said: “Woman, your good will is as an accomplished work, but what you will do for the poor in My name, will be considered by Me as if you have done it for Me. This afternoon a great number of guests will come here, and some of them will ask for Me, but do not tell them where I am, and if someone will ask you where I have gone, then tell the truth and say: ‘We do not know’. And this is also the reason why I do not tell My disciples beforehand today where I will go to and what I will do. Towards evening I will pass by here and will stay for 1 hour. Abide by what I have advised you now.”
[14] All of them promised Me, after which we continued to the south. We met many people, mostly Greeks and also Egyptians who went with all kinds of goods to Damascus, passing by Jerusalem. Not one of them took any notice of us and so we could proceed our way without being held up.
[15] After 1 hour of walking, Lazarus, who continually walked by My side, asked Me quietly: “Lord and Master. Now You surely can tell me where You are going, for I and all who are here will certainly not betray You.”
[16] I said: “We are going to a place near Bethlehem. What will happen there, you will all see and know, there and on the right place.”
[17] Lazarus said: “It is indeed good that I at least know this now. But then we surely will have to walk quite fast, for the way to it is not exactly short.”
[18] I said: “And still, we will arrive there at the right time and soon enough, for it is also possible for Me to cover a long way in a short time.”
[19] Lazarus said: “O Lord and Master, I indeed know that for You nothing is impossible, but still I asked You in order to cover this somewhat boring way not totally in silence and because even the most insignificant seeming word from Your mouth always stirs me up with new strength.”
[20] I said: “Yes, yes, you have said that very well and correctly, for My words are in itself also pure spirit, strength and life. But now we will walk further quietly because soon we will meet a troop of Roman soldiers who are going to Galilee and we will have some trouble with them.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 110
The Lord liberates children from the hands of Roman soldiers (19/58)
From there we still continued to walk silently about 3.000 paces and saw the troop of soldiers with their weapons coming on the main road that was located on a little height. They made a lot of noise, as it was their custom, and they kicked with their feet the dust of the road so much in the air that a real cloud of dust was moving with them.
[2] Agricola thought that it would be better to step a few paces off the road because such rude mercenaries who were not seldom drunk during such marching are usually not too friendly with travelers who come in their way.
[3] I said: “You are certainly right about that, but it is really the fault of you Romans that your mercenaries are such rude and wild men. Teach them besides how they have to use their weapons also how to be a man. Then they will not behave as such.”
[4] Agricola and also the other Romans remembered this remark of Me, and when the wild troop came close, we stepped a few paces off the road. But this did not help us very much, for the commanders gave the mercenaries the order to stop, came then very brutally to us and asked us who we were and where we were going and for what kind of business and affairs.
[5] Then Agricola came forward and said to the commander in chief: “Can you read?”
[6] He (the commander in chief) said: “Yes, or else I would not be a chief”.
[7] Agricola took a scroll of parchment out of a bag, which he carried with him and showed it to the brutal commander. He saw what was written on that scroll, got frightened and he apologized.
[8] But Agricola warned and rebuked him with sharp and deep penetrating words because of his noisy behavior.
[9] Then the commanders withdrew very quietly and orderly.
[10] But Agricola and the other Romans walked to the troop of soldiers and examined more closely their order. In the middle of the group of soldiers they discovered a few young girls and 2 young men of whom the hands were tied on their back.
[11] When the Romans discovered this with great indignation, they asked the commanders immediately what the meaning of this was, if these people were guilty of one or the other crime and what kind of nationality they had.
[12] The commanders came into great embarrassment and did not know what kind of answer they had to give to the severe and highly ranked Romans.
[13] Then the girls and the 2 young men were crying and asked Agricola in Hebrew if he would not like to free them from the might of these rude and cruel soldiers, for they were children of very honest parents in the neighborhood of Bethlehem, did not do anything wrong to these soldiers, and their parents, who possessed an inn over there, had served all these soldiers with what they wanted, namely 10 bags of wine and 30 breads, and for what they wanted they had finally asked not more than 70 coins.
[14] (The prisoners): “But then the soldiers became so angry and did not pay anything, but wanted to have from the parents more than 1.000 coins as punishment for the fact that the parents had dared to ask 70 from the soldiers. However, that kind of money the parents did not have and they begged these soldiers for forgiveness and kindness. But praying and begging was of no use. The parents were firmly bound with ropes to the doorposts of their own house. Then the soldiers grabbed us 7 children together, bound our hands on our back and drove us on in the manner as you highly ranked lord can see us now. We absolutely do not know what they want to do with us, but the fact that they have nothing good in mind is obvious. O good and great lords, please free us from these brutes for the sake of Jehovah.”
[15] Now Agricola became completely red with anger, ordered to release the 7 children instantly, which also happened immediately, and said then to the commanders: “Is this the way you protect the rights of our citizens? Do you not know the main rule by which every soldier has to swear? It sounds like this: ‘Live honestly, do not insult anyone without reason, but he who insults you while you act according to the law, must be brought to justice.’ And finally: ‘Give and leave everyone which is his own.’ Did you now act according to our old main rule? Who gave you the right to move on the road from one place to another to extort the inns of which the owners are our citizens and are under the protection of our laws?”
[16] The commanders turned pale, for they knew the relentless strictness of their statesman whom they knew already for a long time and asked him for mercy.
[17] But Agricola said: “These children and their parents did also ask you for mercy and compassion. If you did not give any mercy and compassion to these innocent ones, how dare you, insolent brutes, to beg me now for mercy? I will treat you as normal robbers and murderers and make these mercenaries as galley slaves. Now turn around and go before us to Bethlehem. I will instruct the principal what has to happen with you wretched ones.”
[18] Then I went to Agricola and said to him: “Friend, you have done well to firstly free the children and secondly to have sobered up these drunken soldiers with your verdict. But they are not the ones who are really guilty for their rudeness, but rather the one who sent them to Galilee. He kept the money of the emperor that was meant for this group, for himself and permitted them on the way to supply themselves in the inns and also by the country people, willingly or unwillingly, with what they needed. And you know that when your soldiers receive permission from their superiors to plunder, they will not spare anything and will be like lions, tigers and hyenas. That is why the transgression of these soldiers is much less than how it looks like at first sight.
[19] But the main fault and actual cause of such offences is your too unconditional trust in your generals and superiors. You provide them with all possible general authority, which leads to the fact that everyone will play emperor in his district and will do what he wants without caring too much for the common laws of Rome since he himself can and may issue laws in his district, depending on his mood and arbitrariness.
[20] If now and then a superior is from nature a good and just man, then it will be good to live and act in the districts that are under his command, but if the superior is perhaps too concerned for his personal advantage, then woe to the one who are under the power of his sword. And look, that is now here the case in the great district of Bethlehem.
[21] The present-day captain who has received the highest power from you, acting totally as it is allowed to him by Rome, is concerned for his own advantage and therefore he sets up such regulations so that he certainly will not have a shortage. But the people, in their heart, lament and curse the Roman domination and tyranny. This is exactly the case as I have explained it to you now. And now the question is who actually has to be sentenced with a punishment.
[22] Look, I very well knew that this would happen here in the neighborhood of Bethlehem, and for this reason I have traveled to this place so that this evil could be rectified here, but it has to be rectified where the actual fault is, for by punishing these soldiers here, nobody will be helped. Give them an admonishment, a right instruction how they have to behave themselves in the future and give them traveling-money for the trip to Galilee. Then they will arrive completely in the proper way to the place of their destination.
[23] But you should take away the general authority from the chief who we will meet this afternoon in the same inn from where the children are coming, and instead you should give him laws. Then everything will be fine.”
[24] Now Agricola said: “Yes, yes, Lord and Master, also now You are right in every respect, and I will also give directions that are completely according to Your words. But above all we should hurry to go to the inn and free the parents of these lovely children from their agony and need.”
[25] I said: “This has already been taken care of because their neighbors did them a favor in going to the city, to the captain, in order to report concerning their children, hoping that they would be returned to them. When we will arrive in the inn, the parents of these children will also come back.
[26] The captain will do justice to them and will send a horseman after this group to whom they have to deliver the children unharmed, and we do not have to wait long anymore before the horseman will arrive. Then give him instruction for the captain that he has to appear before you around the midday hour in the inn. Then we will meet him in the inn when we will arrive there. But we will take the children with us.”
[27] The commanders heard however what I had discussed with Agricola and saw that he conformed to My words, and they wanted to throw themselves on the ground to thank Me.
[28] But I said to them: “Only this time I have saved you. However, if you will behave again at another place in such a way as you behaved yourselves in the inn, then you will not be saved anymore. But now wait here until you will receive instruction to leave, and then you can quietly travel further as it is appropriate.”
[29] They thanked Me for these words and they called Me a great wise Man whose word is mightier than the otherwise so relentless strictness of the high and mighty Agricola. But they also called Me the most righteous of all righteous ones, and they and also their whole troop glorified Me loudly.
[30] Then Agricola gave them instruction to stay in Bethany until he would come back, and that they could receive as much bread and wine as they would reasonably need, which he then would pay, and that he also would take care of the extra traveling-money. At the same time he commanded them most severely to behave well and decently, which they also promised him solemnly. Then he ordered them to continue their way. They positioned themselves orderly, thanked Me once again and moved on.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 111
The arrival in the inn (19/59)
When they were at about a 1.000 paces from this place, we, who also left, saw already from afar a horseman galloping. It did not take long before he was with us, stood still and asked us hurriedly if we did not meet the group of soldiers and if they carried with them those Jewish children in their midst.
[2] Agricola showed him who he was, told him everything and showed him also the saved children, about which the horseman was very pleased, and further he gave the horseman also the instruction for the captain as I advised him before.
[3] Then the horseman turned quickly around and rode hastily to the city, which was still about 1 ½ hour walking away from there, and we continued our way with the children gathering around Me with much love.
[4] The 5 girls of whom the eldest was 17 and the youngest 10 years old complained that their hands were hurting because they had been so tightly bound. Also the 2 young men complained about it.
[5] But I stroked My hands over theirs and asked them if they still felt pain.
[6] Then they (the children) said happily: “O good Man, we do not feel anymore pain. But how did You do it that we do not feel pain anymore? O, You must be a wonderful Savior. Because You had no ointment and no oil, and still we have no more pain at all. At home we have a grandmother who is sick for an already long time, and no healer can help her. Can You maybe also help in the same manner as You have helped us now?”
[7] I said: “Yes, yes, My lovely children, when we arrive there we will see about all the things which we can do for your grandmother. But do you still not have another sick person in the house?”
[8] The children said: “O wonderful Savior, how do You ask us for that, as if You knew already long ago that one of our best helpers is already for more than a half year troubled with a malicious fever? Did You already come in our inn and did You stay there overnight?”
[9] I said: “My dear children, look, although I still did not come personally in your inn, but with My Spirit I am everywhere. And so I also know everything whatever is and happens and I can also help the one who is in a bad and miserable condition if they really trust in God and live and act according to God’s commandments.”
[10] The children said: “But how can it be that You can move Yourself everywhere with Your Spirit and then can see and hear everything whatever and wherever is and happens? Surely this is only possible to God. Do You then maybe have God’s Spirit in You, just like the prophets from time to time? For when the prophets made predictions they became – as we have learned – filled with God’s Spirit. Are You maybe also a prophet?”
[11] I said: “Yes, My dear children. What I actually am, you still would not understand now, even if I would tell you. But what you said about God’s Spirit in Me, that is correct, for without that Spirit no human being can do anything really good and useful. But at home with your parents we will come to know each other further.
[12] Look, there far away, your parents are already coming to meet us, for they have heard already from the horseman that you are healthy and well with us. If you want you can run to meet them and tell them that we all will stay with them.
[13] When the children heard that from Me and recognized their parents in the far distance, they ran to meet them and were also soon with them to great joy of the parents. But we took more time, because the environment was beautiful here because it was located at a height, and the Romans had enough to see and to admire, and Lazarus and the 2 innkeepers who traveled with us had a lot of things to tell about it.
[14] When the parents of their children heard how we had liberated them out of the hands of the rude soldiers and that we would come into their inn, they turned around, hurried with the children home to prepare, in order to receive and to serve us and to arrange everything as good as possible. There was of course not much time left, because from the spot where we were it was only half hour of walking to the inn. But as said before, we took the time because the Romans found this region in the environment of Bethlehem very worthwhile to see and they frequently asked for this and that.
[15] Therefore, we still were largely 1 hour on our way to the inn so that their owners had enough time to arrange and prepare the most necessary things for our arrival. A fat calf was slaughtered and well prepared for us, and still a lot more.
[16] When we came close to the inn, the 2 parents came together with their 7 children to meet us, greeted us very politely, welcomed us and thanked us with tears in their eyes for the good deed that we had shown to them by saving their children.
[17] Also the children thanked us once again with all their heart and said to the parents, pointing out to Me: “This is the wonderful Savior who has healed our painful hands only by stroking them, and who also promised us to completely heal our poor grandmother and also our helper. He must be a great wise Man filled with God’s Spirit, because He knows everything whatever is and happens in the whole world.”
[18] Then the parents came to Me and said: “We express to You
– unmistakably great Friend of men – again our extremely hearty thanks for the great good deed that you have
done to our children, and we ask You then also if You also would like to help our old mother and if possible
also our kind helper, for we believe firmly and without any doubt what our children have told us about You, and
we are confirmed in our belief by the presence of the to us well-known Lazarus from Bethany and the 2
innkeepers who we also know. Because these men would not have come so quickly to us if You did not bring
them here. But the other lords we do not know more closely. But according to their clothing we can see among
them Romans and Greeks. They probably also only came here for Your sake, because such important
Romans will not so easily travel for several hours on foot. But no matter how, in any case You are more than
You seem to be. You probably come from the environment of Bethany and you surely must be tired. Maybe
all of you would like to come into the house and rest there until the midday meal will be completely ready?”
[19] I said: “Look, here outside under the shade of your fruit trees it is more pleasant to rest, and here are also a lot of tables and benches that we can use. Besides, I know that the captain has come here on horseback from Bethlehem a little sooner than we, with who these statesmen from Rome have something to discuss. He strengthens himself now with his 2 companions with bread and wine, and we do not want to disturb him in it. When he will finish eating and drinking we gladly want him to come out to speak with these Romans.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 112
The healing of the sick in the inn (19/60)
After I had said this to all of them, the innkeeper, in full trust, made Me to remember the old sick mother and the sick helper and asked Me to think about them.
[2] On this I said: “Look, with God all things are possible. If you will believe, the 2 sick people will be completely healed only by My will and My word, without My seeing and touching them.”
[3] Then the man said: “Lord and wonderful Savior, I believe Your words, because a Man like You, filled with wisdom and truth like a prophet, has certainly never said an untruth. If it were not so, You would not have said this to us. But because You have said this to us like that, we also believe without question that You can heal our 2 sick people by the power of Your will and word, and therefore we ask You to heal, only by Your will and by Your word our 2 sick people.”
[4] I said: “Well now, then I will that the 2 sick people will leave instantly completely healthy their sickbed. Now go to them, give them something to eat and to drink to strengthen them, and then they should walk outside. But do not tell them at once that I have done this for them. Only after the midday meal they will know Me better.”
[5] The children, who also heard that, said immediately: “God in His Heavens be all praise, because He has given such a power and might to the good people who live according to His commandments. Now our grandmother is most certainly already completely healthy and our kind and loyal helper also!”
[6] Then the children went immediately with their parents into the house to the sick people, and to their great amazement they saw the two completely healthy, fit and cheerful.
[7] Both explained unanimously that they had the idea that a bright white flame was poured out over them, after which all pains left them, feeling very good and healthy, and that they had the feeling that they were so much strengthened that they could properly leave their bed.
[8] Then the lord of the inn, who was a son of the mother who had been sick, said: “A Guest came to us who said that you were feeling better, that you can leave the bed and take food and drink in order to strengthen yourselves further. So you can easily leave your bed, put on fresh clothes and take then food and drink and eat and drink to your heart’s content.”
[9] After these words, the two who were now healed, stepped out of the bed, dressed themselves and took then food and drink. Then they wanted to know the unknown Guest, but the son urged them to be patient and said to his mother that she will come to know the Guest better after the midday meal. And the two were satisfied with that.
[10] But we were resting under the trees and looked at the nice environment which, because this inn was located on a fairly great height, looked very nice, because a little hour from here to the southeast there was Bethlehem with its old ring walls and towers on a same hill. Only a valley with many fields, pastures and gardens was separating this inn from the town of David to where the main road to Bethlehem ran along. But from our hill we still saw a lot of little places and also isolated strongholds and farms, and to the west also big and well-maintained vineyards, and in the wide, already blue colored environment we could see high mountains, which in their majesty gave a still greater attraction to the whole region. For this reason it was understandable that our Romans who were great friends of beautiful regions and landscapes, enjoyed very much to view this region, asking continuously what this or that was, how it was called, to whom it belonged to and how this and that other place was, and what kind of special memorable event took place in those bigger places.
[11] And Lazarus, the 2 innkeepers, and now and then also one or the other disciple had a lot to explain. The Romans were so much absorbed in viewing the environment that they almost forgot that the captain from Bethlehem was already here for about 1 hour for the sake of them and was in great anxiety because of all the things which he could hear from the mighty rulers.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 113
The innkeeper reports about the Pharisees (19/61)
Finally the innkeeper came to us again, announced to us with great gratitude the wonderful healing of the 2 sick people and said to Me: “Lord, You are more than a man of my kind. You are not only a Savior, who has no equal in the world, but You are a great prophet of whom we have a very great need during this time, for if our Pharisees will still continue like that for a long time as they are doing now, then all faith in a God will go down.
[2] I have indeed heard already many things from travelers who stayed here, about a prophet, namely that He does great signs and converts the people again to a true belief in one God, but the Pharisees must be very hostile to Him.
[3] About a year ago, or maybe still less, He also must have performed wonderful works in Bethlehem and places in the neighborhood. However, I myself did not see anything of that, since I barely go anywhere and have not seen Jerusalem already for more than 10 years because of the many cares and the work for the maintenance of this great inn of mine. And so I know what I know only because I heard others speaking about it.
[4] Almost every week there are a few Pharisees coming from Bethlehem to this place, but to ask them about such thing would be a useless effort, for they curse without question everything that is somewhat different from what is normal, and they consider it already as a very punishable sin, even if we say to them that we only have heard it from far away. Therefore, men like us cannot be blamed when we almost do not care and worry anymore about anything except for our own household.
[5] Well now, a few days ago many really extraordinary things were seen in the sky at night. They went indeed to the Pharisees, imagining what kind of wonders they would hear there, and they also thought that the good old Jehovah had finally again given a sign of Himself to the Jews. But nothing of all that. The Pharisees told the people with a very cheerful face that the whole impressive phenomenon, which for us Jews was not a good prophecy, was a national deceit accomplished by the Romans with the help of the Essenes who are very good in all kinds of magic arts. And further it had no other meaning except that the Romans – who, more in particular the higher and richer part of the Jews, did not like very much for an already long time – wanted to mislead with such means the more credulous and superstitious people and wanted them to turn against their Jewish superiors in order to prevent a general rebellion of the Jews against the superior powers of the gentiles who became somewhat weak. With this explanation they went home very indifferently and cheerfully without further worry, and they did no more trouble themselves in the least about the whole appearance, no matter how terrible it looked like.
[6] Shortly after that, one could see 3 suns rising. They asked questions and received the answer that it meant that the wind would come and that soon a rough weather would appear. And again they went home without further objections.
[7] And also, a few days ago in this region, certain people must have traveled around to spread a new teaching that had to come from the prophet from Galilee, and they also must have performed extraordinary signs, and already many people follow them. How much of it is true I can of course hardly know, because nobody came to me who by far resembled such a messenger of the new teaching.
[8] But only a few days ago I asked someone from the synagogue who came here from Bethlehem what was happening now with those messengers of the new teaching who seem to travel around in this environment, and he said to me: ‘Ah, since the Romans are our lords, such jobless and work-shy rabble are indeed roaming around in great numbers. It is tolerated and supported by them, and we can do little or nothing against it.’
[9] Yes, against such a statement, reasonably no one can have any objections. For firstly, he is not better informed himself about everything that is and happens in the whole big kingdom of the Jews, and secondly he cannot interfere in a conversation with these eloquent lords from the synagogue anyway, even when he is better informed about something, for firstly he could do nothing with them and secondly he also would be in danger to be persecuted by them in every way. And so, he prefers to stay a quiet countryman and he does not bother for neither one nor the other thing, although he can surely perceive that those followers of the synagogue are only what they are for the sake of their belly, and for themselves they believe even less in a God than one of these many fruit trees of mine.
[10] And that is why I just said that it would be very necessary now for a true and mighty prophet to stand up, for otherwise the people will soon loose every belief in an only true God. Considering Your might and inner wisdom, You seem to be the One, and I am now happy that I finally came to see such a Man who could well be an Elijah.
[11] Now I believe again that in earlier times prophets did exist whom for the sake of the blind and unbelieving people were equipped by God with special wisdom and might. For me, up to this time, that belief sunk away in the kingdom of the pious fairy-tales. But because I have seen now myself that Your will and word has made 2 sick people in one blow so fit and healthy who were declared incurable by every ever so artful healer, also my belief in a God and in the prophets has been completely restored again, which is more dear to me than if someone had given me the treasures of half of the world.
[12] But now the captain comes outside who certainly has to speak with these highly ranked Romans. It is sure that I will not be needed for that. That is why it is time for me to go inside.”
[13] I said: “Exactly now you are needed for that, because it is precisely concerning you that the Romans have to discuss something with the chief. By his decision you had to endure today – because the soldiers passed by – a not deserved loss that will be indemnified to you, and more precisely by the chief. That is why, as a deprived petitioner you should be present before those high judges, for where there is no petitioner, there are also no judges.”
[14] The innkeeper said: “Yes, yes, mighty and wise Savior, this will be exactly so, but the captain will remain my lord also after that. If he now will suffer important loss by my interfering, I will be in big trouble with him after Your departure, and therefore I rather prefer not to take it into account instead of afterwards be simply bound on the cross.”
[15] I said: “You may worry about something else, because exactly by that, the captain will become a real man and also your true friend. And that you can fully believe My words, I have already given you more than one tangible proof.”
[16] The innkeeper said: “Yes, if this is so, I will stay of course. Should my wife and my children be called here also, and my only next neighbor who came to help me because my helpers were busy in the field and were not at home?”
[17] I said: “This is not necessary. Only you as head of the house are sufficient.”
[18] With this, our innkeeper was satisfied and stayed with us alone.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 114
The complaints about Herod (19/62)
Only at that time the chief went fully humbly to Agricola, greeted him and asked him if he wanted to make known his high and mighty will.
[2] Agricola looked at him seriously and said: “I unfortunately have noticed several times on my trip through Palestine that you chiefs who have received all judicial power from us are making an offensive abuse of it. Today I have heard something similar about you, which was extremely unpleasant to me. How will you now justify yourself before me, because you are accused by the soldiers and actually by this honest and kind citizen? I know as well as you do that you are entirely guilty and I do not need to point it out to you. Thus, speak now and justify yourself.”
[3] The chief said: “Mighty ruler of the emperor and highest commander and disposer of the wise laws of Rome. Justifying, I cannot before you, although strictly speaking I did not really act contrary to the content of the authority that was given to me in Rome, but out of humanitarian considerations I could of course also have acted differently, because I am also free to be mild if I think it is right. In this case there was of course no reason to let the soldiers go to another province with a little too much freedom, but I wanted to make some savings by holding back their traveling money. But I have permitted instead of that to indemnify themselves moderately for the necessary provisions at the big inns along the way. And in this case, this is my actual guilt, which I want to indemnify even tenfold.
[4] But the fact that the soldiers have dared, together with their well-instructed leaders, already from here to make rudely abuse of the freedom that was only given to them with moderation, I was not able to expect or to foresee, for they behaved themselves already for 3 full years in Bethlehem in such a way that no one has introduced a single complaint about them. Besides, they often have been here during the free days, have eaten and paid, which the innkeeper will surely know. But that they already since their departure from here have behaved themselves as if they were in a hostile country, is truly not my fault, for I did not give them instruction for that.
[5] But because I am guilty anyway of the fact that the soldiers committed such an indecency, I also want, as already said, indemnify all damage tenfold. I have said.”
[6] Then Agricola said: “This is only correct and fair, but if ever such matter would happen again in the future, and I am informed about it in Rome, then my judgment will be quite different. Because the authority that has been given to you in the name of the emperor does not go that far that you can completely arbitrarily withhold from the soldiers what is due to them and keep it for yourself. Only in urgent cases, when for instance in a country there is unrest and rebellion, such a means could be used if necessary, so that the soldiers would treat the rebels more strictly and relentlessly. But even then, a wise moderation of a too great strictness is preferable as long as this is somehow possible, because a too heavily tormented people will never show love and devotion to a government. The hidden fire of anger will continue to glow in such people. As soon as they will sense something, they will break out in all destructive flames, against which it will be difficult to raise an embankment. This is now what you have to observe strictly as an ever-valid instruction for the further application of your office.
[7] But now it is up to the innkeeper that he truthfully will report how much the soldiers have consumed with him and how much he will claim for the mistreatment of himself, his wife and especially his children. And finally, still today you must pay Lazarus, a loyal innkeeper from Bethany who stands at my right, the traveling money for the soldiers. Now speak, owner of this inn.”
[8] The innkeeper said: “Listen, high ruler, thanks to this very wise and wonderful mighty Savior, an invaluable great benefit has been my share, and as citizen my wealth is still such – all praise to the Lord – that I can easily bear the loss that was caused to me by the soldiers, and therefore I do not make any claim for any indemnity. But if the chief and ruler of Bethlehem and this whole region, which apart from that has been kind to me, wants to show kindness to the poor, then this is up to him and it is his free will. But about your matters and those of Lazarus, I cannot say anything.”
[9] Moved by the generosity of the innkeeper, Agricola said: “Truly, it is only very seldom that I have come across such generosity, and the chief will also appreciate it.”
[10] The chief said: “Yes, by all powers of Heaven, I surely will. I will never fail to reward such generosity, not only tenfold but a thousandfold, with all the means that are at my disposal. However, that which I have to pay to Lazarus, that money will be brought here within an hour. I will send out my secret writer and treasurer immediately. But allow me then that I, as converted sinner, may stay in your company, for also I would like to know better this wonderful Savior and express my thanks to Him for the fact that He had already beforehand indemnified this noble innkeeper which I had to indemnify to him.”
[11] Agricola said: “You may surely stay now as our friend, and it will be of great benefit to you when you will be better acquainted with our greatest Savior. You soon will have more to be thankful about to Him than for what you have to thank Him now. But now, see to it that you take arrangements with Lazarus, because on our way, with his permission I have given the leaders of the soldiers the instruction that, at your expenses, they could provide for themselves there with moderation and that they also could let them be paid the traveling money that you withheld from them.”
[12] Now Lazarus said: “Let me say something now also. Since this chief has been so generous and had shown me 10 years ago also unmistakably great friendship, I will do now the same as our noble innkeeper, so that the kind ruler is now also no more in debt to me. May he, in exchange for that, always protect the rights of the poor and the oppressed and protect them against the offenses and great arbitrariness of Herod, for in this environment he makes it even worse than in Jerusalem.”
[13] Now the innkeeper spoke again: “Yes, Herod is our greatest plague. We would follow the emperor with an even greater love than is the case now if he would like to deliver us from this plague, which would certainly be easy. We well know that Herod as feudal monarch pays a great tribute to Rome, but he indemnifies himself tenfold by the extortion of more than high taxes, and he spares no one. When his tax extortioners are coming, there is nothing else to do than to pay willingly what and how much they want. No delay is given, but what can be heard is: pay! Everything is taken away from the one who cannot pay, cattle and grain and, if all that is not enough, also wife and children. When the man who has been robbed like this of everything cannot pay the demanded taxes before a determined time, then his cattle, grain, wife and children are sold at the public markets. Yes, this is certainly something terrible. Then a person can complain at the Roman courts of justice as much as he wants, no protection can be found there, and this is surely an injustice that cries to Heaven.
[14] If we pay the emperor the yearly tax coin, then we are doing this gladly, for firstly it is not much, and secondly we know why we pay these little taxes, because the emperor gives us wise laws for that and takes care of the good order in the country by means of his courts of justice and his soldiers. But Herod, as mere feudal monarch favored by Rome, demands tenfold, yes often even hundredfold, and he does or gives us nothing in return. We have of course the right from the emperor to redeem ourselves from Herod, but this goes with much trouble and expenses. We wealthy men of this region and also in other places have also done that and feel very good with that, but the poor possessor who cannot do that and who are afraid of the threats of the priests, who choose the side of Herod, feel all the more miserable, because, although he receives the ransom money, this true tyrant will then increase the taxes for others in such a way that they also have to pay for those who are redeemed, what we have paid before.
[15] So for instance, I had to pay yearly at least 100 silver coins to Herod. But when I already 10 years ago had redeemed myself with 1.000 silver coins, Herod was still completely indemnified since he has placed those 1.000 silver coins at the rate of 10% at the bank of exchange. But that was for that great reveler not enough. He imposed the 100 silver coins, which he could not receive anymore from me, on 20 other citizens who had to pay taxes, so that everyone had to pay 5 silver coins more than before. And when they complain to the Romans, they seldom can find protection there, but they advice them to redeem themselves also. Yes, that would be all right if those who have to endure most would have the means for it. And then, the redeeming from the arbitrarily and unrestrained behavior of Herod is also a question of conscience and an offence against neighborly love, for I surely have improved my lot, but at the same time have made that of 10 or 20 other people heavier.
[16] Highly ranked and wise rulers of the emperor, I have described this matter now as it is. Please think about it, so that this great evil would finally be halted. Everyone would gladly pay the emperor a tenfold tax if only he could be freed from the plague of Herod. And the emperor would certainly receive more than half more than what Herod is now paying to him, for we know indeed how much Herod has to pay, and that is not even one hundredth part of what the citizens have to pay to Herod.”
[17] Agricola said: “Yes, I perceive all too well and clearly what Herod is doing, and already many restrictions were imposed on him, and after your complaint, soon still greater ones will be imposed on him. But for the moment there is nothing that can be changed, for he has given himself again the country for 10 years in loan and he has the sealed contract for that in his hands. But nevertheless, we surely will achieve with the emperor that in the right and effective way there will be put limits to the malicious behavior of that great reveler. But before I will now command already here something in the name of the emperor, I will also ask for a correct advice from this most wise Lord and Master here, and He will tell me what is needed above all.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 115
The divine guidance of the Jewish people (19/63)
Then Agricola turned to Me and said: “O Lord and Master, give us Romans advice according to Your love, mercy and justice to know what can be done about this really very evil matter for the benefit of these people.”
[2] I said: ”There is not much that can be done now, for according to your laws, a contract must be upheld and remains valid for the determined time if the possessor of this contract complies with the conditions. But it is not stated in the contract that Herod can shift the taxes of those who redeemed themselves and have become Roman citizens to those who are not redeemed, and therefore you surely can forbid this to him. It is true that the governor Pilate had already partly done this and has because of that made Herod his enemy, but this was not to much use, and Herod still does what he wants and does not bother much about the governor, for in the contract of the emperor he has indeed the clearly formulated authority to help himself with all the rights of a king as far as they are not in contradiction and incompatible with the laws of Rome.
[3] Well now, after such authority that was given to him, which clearly was not well thought of, he can commit a lot of to Heaven crying injustices and by virtue of your contract you cannot call him to account.
[4] But the fact that he is now so greedy and suppresses the people greatly is because of the circumstances that he wants to gather so much money so that with this he can for his own benefit and purposes redeem the whole country forever from you Romans, in order to become from you a completely independent ruler over the whole of Judea. Although he will not be able to go that far, but since this is now his purpose and plan, he therefore acts this way in order to once carry it out according to his idea at the time of a favorable wind coming from Rome.
[5] As it is now, I could change all this with one single thought, so that the whole house of Herod would not exist unto his most distant relatives. But still, I do not do that because he is allowed as a rod of chastisement for the stinginess and the haughtiness of the people of God.
[6] For when the Jews stood under the judges, they did not have taxes except for the tithe, and they were rich and mightier than any other nation on Earth. Then they became presumptuous in their luster and wanted to have a king who would exceed all the kings of the Earth in glitter, splendor and might. And a king was given to them. But with him came also all misery over the people that had become unsatisfied with God’s ruling.
[7] Then the people grumbled and lamented still more than now, and many asked God for help, but God is not a Being who just like man will change His decision from today until tomorrow, for if He would do that, there would be no Earth and no sun for already a long time. And so He let the Jews be among the kings. And the kings were wise and led the people justly, as long as the people themselves remained good and wise and just according to the laws of God. But when the people committed prostitution and all kinds of injustices, also unwise and hard and unjust kings were assigned over them.
[8] And when the whole Jewish people, apart from a few, turned to paganism, they came into the imprisonment of the Babylonians, in order to experience how it is like to live under the rulership of the dark heathens. It was only then that the people returned to their old and only true God, and God made them again an independent people and gave them wise and righteous leaders.
[9] But it did not take long again before the people fell back into their old sins and evil, and God placed them gradually into circumstances wherein they are now – as they deserved it – sighing and lamenting.
[10] And God has come now Himself into the flesh to the people in the manner that the prophets have predicted, and He wants to free them and make them happy for time and eternity, but the great mass do not believe it when they hear about it and see it themselves with open eyes, and they persecute the almighty Helper and they do not want to hear anything about Him. But for this reason, God allows also that the blind people that became evil are tormented in every respect and will be tormented more and more, and it will still happen that they will be scattered among all the nations of the Earth and they will have no country that they could call their own.
[11] Because of the fact that the people are still like that now, they must be tormented by the Romans and still heavier by their feudal monarchs. But he who is still wise and just and observes the commandments of God and keeps them, will also be justified, find mercy and help with God and with the people, and the greediness and lust for power of Herod will not be able to harm him, of which Lazarus and many others can testify.
[12] But he who is still oppressed must firstly and truly turn to God and ask Him for help in his heart. Then he will be helped if he will desist from all those many sins, which are now more practiced among the Jews than among the heathens.
[13] Look, friend Agricola, this is how things are, and from what I have said now you surely will be able to conclude what you have to do with regard to Herod.”
[14] Agricola said: “Yes, Lord and Master, only true and faithful One. Now I know very clearly what I have to do. Whatever is right for You, o Lord, that is also right for me.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 116
The chief and the innkeeper recognize the Lord (19/64)
But while I was talking to Agricola, the captain, his 2 companions who were at his service, and also the innkeeper were listening very attentively, and after the words of Agricola, the captain said: “Lord and Master and wonderful Savior, as You have spoken now, I have never heard any man speak. I have the impression – and very strongly – that there is someone quite different hiding behind what You in Your innocence seem to be. You certainly must be that great Man from Galilee about who Cornelius and a few other Romans have told me. And if You are indeed the One, then everything is clear to me now, and I already know for myself with whom we have to deal with, this to our highest bliss. But be not angry at me because I have said this here.”
[2] I said: “Oh, not at all, but it is really wonderful that the gentiles can see the light sooner than the many Jews who were after all called to the light from the very beginning. But so be it. Therefore, I have already determined that the light will be taken away now from many Jews and given to the gentiles. They have been blind for a long time and have fervently desired to have the light, and because they have desired to have the light, they have also found it. But the Jews boasted about it that they were the only ones to have the light. However, now they have become so blind that it is difficult to make them seeing again.
[3] My words are the light and the life, and My deeds witness that My words are alive, because the Spirit that is in it is not a dead, but an eternal living and above all mighty Spirit, because before anything was ever created, there was the Word which you are hearing now. The Word was with God, and God Himself was the Word, but the Word has now become flesh and lives now among you. I came in My property to those who are Mine, and they did not recognize Me.
[4] Oh that great blindness of the Jews, and namely of those who are sitting in the temple and the synagogues and put themselves in front. When I call them, they do not hear anything, and when I show them the great light, then they do not look at it. Therefore, woe to them on the day of judgment that will come over Jerusalem. But now, nothing more about it.”
[5] Then the innkeeper said: “O Lord and Master, You seem to be somehow displeased because of me because I did not recognize You immediately and deeper like the Romans have recognized You, but I think that this is not my fault. Lord and Master, say it straightforward that the fullness of God is bodily living within You, then I and my whole house will believe it. Because the signs that You do, can indeed only be done by God – and man when for a few moments he is pervaded and seized by the Spirit of God – for no man could bear the too much and too endless might and power of God’s Spirit in himself and by that remain alive.
[6] But who thus, just like You, contains and carries the fullness of God’s Spirit bodily within himself and in this manner also continuously lives and acts, he is as good as God Himself. For if God’s Spirit was able by His word and will to create and give for us men a body with a living soul, then why should He not be able to give Himself – if this would please Him – an extremely pure body according to the order of His love and wisdom?
[7] From this, o Lord and Master, You can almost endlessly more clearly conclude than I, that I do not belong to the Jews who are slow to understand, but I can believe quickly and easily what I recognize as an unmistakable truth. Therefore, please be not angry with me because the captain as a gentile has recognized You sooner than I who am a Jew.”
[8] I said: “If I could become angry with you, I would not have come to you. I have however known for a long time what would happen to you today, and for this reason I have come here to you with these friends to help you. And now that I have done this, I surely am not angry with you, but actually a dear and great Friend of yours. But what I have said now refers to all Jews and all nations on Earth and also for those who live on the stars.
[9] But now I want to tell you something else, and then you will understand all the more clearly why I now have come to you as dear and true Friend.
[10] Look, close to the city, rather in front and not far from the road, there is a cave that still today serves as sheepfold. When the emperor August prescribed the first census in the land of the Jews, I was born there around midnight from a young woman who never had known a man. As a sign of recognition for men, so that they would become aware who was the One who came there in the flesh of men, great signs were happening in the sky and also on the Earth, which was seen first by your shepherds.
[11] You, at that time still a shepherd on that large pasture land which is nowadays still your common possession, were one of the first who came to the cave and greeted the newly born King of the Jews and gave Him honor.
[12] And when you heard the choirs of the angels, you said to a few shepherds who came to the cave: ‘Look, just look. The face of that little Boy shines like the morning sun, and in the cave it is so bright as during the daytime. There is more than only a newly born King of the Jews. This is the promised Messiah. This is the One about who was prophesied by all prophets. He will bring us the salvation and that is why we must worship Him.’
[13] It was also you who song the following short psalm
to the other shepherds: ‘May God be merciful to us
and bless us. He makes His face to shine over us – sela – so that we on Earth should know His way and His
salvation among all gentiles. You, God, the nations are thanking, all nations thank You. The nations are happy
and rejoice, so that You will direct the people justly and rule the people on Earth. You, God, the nations are
thanking, all nations thank You. The land gives its crops. God, our God, bless us. God bless us and may the
whole world fear Him.’
[14] Look, driven by your inner spirit, you referred this psalm to Me, and later, after you father, when you became the owner of this estate, you let a nice hewn stone be placed not far from here, and with your own hands you wrote the psalm on it, so that it is easy for everyone to read and to recognize it since you did it with indelible paint in the Hebrew, Greek and Romans script and have also written it into those 3 languages.
[15] From this you can surely conclude that I know you very well and that I am not angry with you as you thought, for you were indeed one of the first who recognized Me already at the time of My birth and gave Me the right honor, and so you surely will not be the last one to now recognize Me again.”
[16] On this, the innkeeper was moved to tears and said: “God, Lord and Master. As soon as I saw You, it came to me in spirit that this would be so, but I did not dare to speak it out loudly. But since you now were so merciful to bring it into my memory again, it is surely above all doubt that You are the same for whom only already 32 years ago my favorite psalm was meant. O, what an endlessly great salvation has now come over my house. O Lord, o God. What psalm will I now sing for You?”
[17] I said: “We will abide with the song that you have song for Me the first time, for it contains indeed everything that is according to the eternal truth, and I am satisfied with that.”
[18] Then the innkeeper asked Me if He could not tell in his house to his wife, his healed mother, his children and also his healed helper what kind of salvation has come now over them all.
[19] I said: “We will do that only after the midday meal which will not take much longer now. Until then we will however discuss something else.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 117
The innkeeper relates about the first visit of the Lord (19/65)
Look, I was here a year ago and have healed at that time in the environment many paralyzed, cripple and blind people. When I traveled then to Galilee, many people came with Me up to Capernaum. Those people wanted to exalt Me on the way by making Me King, because they saw the signs that I had done. But when I then let them faithfully hear in the synagogue in Capernaum profound words from the Spirit, they all started to be irritated, said that it was a hard teaching and wondered who had to hear and understand it, upon which they left Me and went home again. Since you know a few of them and have also talked a lot with them about it, I would like to hear now from you what these people think about Me now.”
[2] The innkeeper said: “O Lord, who test heart and kidneys of men, what will I now still be able to tell You what You probably know endlessly better than me?”
[3] I said: “Yes, My dear friend, the question is not if I yes or no already know it beforehand, but it is to relieve your own heart and to purify completely your thoughts and words, and therefore I gladly want to hear it from you. Besides, in that case all men had to walk around in My presence as if they were mute, because those who have once recognized Me can always conclude that I know everything about what goes on in them.
[4] But I want that you also will speak and freely express what goes on in you. And so you can now in My presence in short also tell everything what you have heard here and there from the people.”
[5] The innkeeper said: “Yes, God, Lord and Master, that would be all right if all the things that the people say about You would be nice to relate to You further in the presence of these men here. But it is quite different.”
[6] I said: “It does not matter here anyway. Now speak freely.”
[7] The innkeeper resumed: “God, Lord and Master, the people with who I spoke about You, without knowing You as I know You now, said that a great prophet, who gave in Jerusalem and also in this region very wise teachings to the people, had performed such signs – more in particular the healing of all kinds of sicknesses – which no man had ever done before. These people were very much attached to that great prophet, as they call You, followed Him closely and they also felt a great joy over Him because they could well perceive that He was no friend of the now already commonly hated Pharisees. As far as Capernaum they have found nothing at Him that was offending, except that He on a mountain where before He had fed them in a wonderful manner with a few breads and little fishes and they wanted to make Him king, He went off and has left His old disciples. But later at night He still came back to them, possibly in a wonderful manner walking on the waving sea as if it was dry land.
[8] They were all very glad that He came back later and they rejoiced for the coming day and for His teachings and deeds. But this fully expected joy came completely to nothing, because the next day He had said such absurd words to the people that even His old disciples were offended about it, and except for a few, they all left Him, and so also all people who had followed Him from here. For they became very convinced that He had gone mad, for in His speech He had summoned all of them in full seriousness to eat His flesh and drink His blood, without which nobody could receive the eternal life, for He only would awake those on the youngest day for life who would eat His flesh and drink His blood.
[9] Yes, this is of course quite hard, and I could not really blame the people – who otherwise are really open for all higher things – for the fact that they have left after such preaching, and are complaining until this day that God had permitted that such an unmistakable great prophet to whom the people had already so many things to be grateful about, had to become suddenly insane.
[10] But if You have already given such a speech before, then You certainly wanted to tell the people a hidden truth by that in the manner of the old prophets, as I actually am only now imagining it. But if one year ago I also had been among that group I certainly would have left with the others.
[11] But now I surely can imagine what You wanted to tell the people with that, and I think that we soon will take now Your flesh and blood materially to us, just like we have really taken spiritually from Your mouth Your flesh and blood to us. And so I have spoken now without any reserve.”
[12] Now I commended the innkeeper, and all those who were present were very pleased with him, and My old disciples, just like the Romans, were surprised about his intellect.
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 118
The innkeeper relates about his inn (19/66)
But now also the children came and invited us for the midday meal to which we responded. The inn-house,
surely one of the most beautiful and most impressive in the whole extended region, was entirely build from
fine hewed quader stones
and had above the ground floor still 2 more arched floors. On each floor there were
3 big halls, and in each of them about 700 people could eat. But besides the 3 dining halls there were on each
floor also 30 living rooms, each provided with 2 windows, which could of course not be closed with glass
panes as (nota bene) during this time in Europe, but at that time there were factories in Damascus which
produced a completely transparent parchment, just like the nowadays glass, and with such pieces of
parchment the many window frames were covered very elegantly, and the wind and the often great heat of
the day could not come into the halls and the rooms. This kind of window arrangement was a little rare
because it was too costly, and instead of that, different colored curtains were used on the inside of the window
bars.
[2] We were escorted to the second floor by means of easy and broad marble stairs, and from there to the middle main hall, where a big, long table was set for us. On it there was a large quantity of the finest bread and big cups in silver and gold, full of the best wine. The well-prepared calf was already cut in pieces, lying on the many platters, which were also made of the purest silver. Besides that, there were also a few well-prepared side dishes like well-prepared fishes, and also chicken, doves and lambs and all kinds of good general fruit, like all sorts of fruits and sweet berries.
[3] The Romans opened their eyes widely and Agricola said: “Truly, such a magnificence and such a wealth I did not encounter for a long time, and such a good and richly provided table neither, and the dining hall of the emperor in Rome does not surpass this one in graceful beauty.”
[4] When the Romans had somewhat recovered from their amazement, we went to sit at the table and began to eat and to drink. They all strengthened themselves and enjoyed intensely of this excellently prepared midday meal, but they could of course not eat half of what had been prepared, because it was present in a too large quantity.
[5] Little was spoken during the meal. Only when the wine had more and more loosened the tongues of the guests, the Romans were the first to be very talkative, and Agricola asked the contented and besides that still very piously disposed innkeeper: “But tell me: does such an inn really produce so much profit that certainly already your ancestors were able to build such an impressive beautiful building?”
[6] The innkeeper said: “Just and mighty lord, such an inn produces indeed after a year a nice benefit, but even if I would add the profit of 100 years, then it still would not be possible to build such a house with it.
[7] Look, although the covering of the windows was installed by my father and partly also by me, but the house and the walls are already very old and older than the city of Bethlehem, which David, the great king of the Jews, let it be build, for which reason it still is called the city of David.
[8] Already Saul, the first king of the Jews, must have partly built this house, and when after him David by God’s decree was anointed as king, he was the first to finish it, even before he started to build the city, and after that, he also lived in it for a long time. He wrote a lot of his psalms in this house of which still a few can be seen in the white marble stones, and for someone who is acquainted with the old script, they can also be read and understood.
[9] Also the scales and the cups that I have placed before the Lord and Master, who deserves the highest worship and reverence, must still be the property of this old house from the time of David. But He alone will know best if anything is true of all that.
[10] So also, me and my ancestors must be descendants from a sideline of David. But at least it is sure that in our house chronicle, which goes back a few centuries, it is not stated that someone has ever received this house and this estate as property by a purchase. But no matter how, still it is sure and true that firstly nor my grandfather nor my father nor I myself had build this house, and secondly that everything that belongs to the house and that is in the house is completely and rightly my property and that I do not owe anyone anything in this world.
[11] The silver and golden objects are indeed for the greatest part acquired reasonably and honestly by my grandparents who are more familiar to me from our house chronicle. I have until now still not brought anything of such valuables into the house, because firstly this house is surely already richly enough provided of it, and secondly I am really not so attached to all those sort of things, because these, no matter how beautiful they are, must still all be left behind after a short time, and in the eyes of the eternal Judge then only those treasures will be valuable which we have made our own by keeping His very holy will which is revealed to us through Moses and His prophets.
[12] This is my inner conviction to which I will always remain loyal until the grave, and from now on all the more stronger since by the never expected arrival of the Lord and God such endless great salvation has come to me. But now I will turn with all respect to the Lord Himself.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 119
About good deeds (19/67)
I said: “Yes, yes, I surely know what you would desire above all. Now let your mother, your wife, your children and also your helper come to Me, but do not tell them yet about what you know to be special about Me. But when I will leave from here again at evening time, you can, each one according to their comprehension, also talk about the main point and tell them that all who believe in Me, keep My commandments out of very fervent love for Me and so also for fellowmen like the poor and the needy, to love them by word and deed, will receive the eternal life in My Kingdom, which has no beginning and no end. And now, go and bring them.”
[2] Then the innkeeper went away and he soon brought all those who belonged to him into the dining hall and presented them to Me while he said to them: “For this true Savior of all saviors in the world you must bow deeply, and thank only Him for the very great benefit and mercy that He has given us, which cannot be paid with all the treasures of the world.”
[3] In fact, the children and the wife knew Me already and came immediately close to Me in an honorable and very kind manner and praised God, because He had given such a truly godly power to a Man, but the healed mother and the healed helper were really competing with one another in expressions of thanks and praise, which they showed with words and gestures.
[4] But I said to them: “To thank for a received good deed is fine, correct and fair, because the one who has received love from someone owes it to him to give also all love and friendship in return. But this is not a too great art in life. A greater and more deserving art in life is: to keep God’s commandments. The greatest and most deserving art in life is however: to forgive all our enemies with all our heart, to do good wherever possible to the one who wishes us evil and is also doing evil to us, and pray for and bless the ones who hate and curse us.
[5] Whoever does that, piles up glowing coals on the heads of his enemies, by which they will better themselves and he will make them soon his remorseful friends, and by which for him all his sins will be completely forgiven by Me, and already on Earth he will be equal to the angels of God.
[6] Do also you likewise, than God’s mercy and blessing will never move away from your house and from you.
[7] And if ever you lend money, lend also to the poor who cannot pay you back with usury. Then you will find as reward for that as interest a great treasure in Heaven.
[8] When you do for this or that person a good deed, then do not do it in such a way that another who can afford it will refund you, either by charging high interest rates or by reducing the daily wages of those who by necessity have to serve you. But whatever good deed you do for the poor, do it freely out of love for God and fellowman, then you will find the reward in Heaven.
[9] When now and then there are unfruitful years, then do not be miserly, do not sell your grain more expensive, do not bake the bread smaller and of less quality and do not reduce the daily wages of the workers, then you will have in return all blessing from above.
[10] However, if in times of need you will be miserly to your fellowmen, God will also be miserly with His blessing over your fields, vineyards and herds, and in this way you will gather little treasures in Heaven. Do remember that well and act accordingly without objections, then you will have blessings in abundance for this time and forever.”
[11] When I had said and advised these things to the family, the innkeeper himself said after awhile: “Yes, yes, for the eyes of the all-seeing Spirit from God, nothing remains hidden, also not the very smallest thing.
[12] With us and in my house it has been the custom of old to say the following and also to act accordingly: ‘Do good to everyone, when he needs it, but forget by that not your own advantage.’ But now I can see in Your light, o Lord and Master, that this way of thinking and acting is absolutely not according to the godly order, and that is why I will also in this matter in the near future introduce a very different order. Although I will still lend my money at a moderate legal rate to those who need it, but if someone would come and cannot pay any interest, and if it can be known to me that he is really in need, then I will always lend him what is necessary without interest, and in the extreme case I will give it. Enemies I have indeed very few and therefore I also have little to forgive them. But if ever in the future – which cannot be foreseen by us – I would have some, then I will treat them as You have advised to us all now.”
THE GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN - VOLUME 8
CHAPTER 120
About neighborly love (19/68)
I said: “You will do very good at that. But now I will tell you something else, more precisely to your heart, in a parable: suppose you should travel for certain matters and business on a faraway trip. But since you are in foreign countries, after many days of traveling away from home, it could happen – as this already happened many times in the world by permission from above – that your whole fortune, which you had taken for your long and faraway trip, would be lost and you then would be totally desperate in the foreign country in a completely strange place, after which you would feel very sad, and walk around with a sad face in that strange place.
[2] But someone would clearly notice it to you and would ask you: ‘Friend, you seem to be very sad and cast down. Tell me what you lack.’
[3] You would tell him about the misfortune, and upon this he would say to you: ‘Friend, come, I will help you, but be careful next time and protect well what is yours. If you can refund me when you have an opportunity what I am giving you now, then you will have done well, and if you will not be able to do that, then I will not be your creditor.’ After that, the man would give you what you had lost.
[4] Now tell Me, and also yourself how unbelievably glad you would be and how much you would praise God and such a noble man. And when you then came back safely, would you then not do everything to show yourself extremely grateful to him and also to God?
[5] But now imagine this also of somebody else who would come to you from far away and who had a
misfortune, and who came at your prosperous inn, and full of sadness he cries, not knowing what to do. Now,
if you would go out to ask him: ‘Friend, you are very sad and you seem to be in a very annoying situation?
What is wrong? Tell me openly, because look, I am someone who
– as far as it is in my power – am willing to help.’ Then that man would say to you: ‘Ah, noble friend, I have
traveled for business from a faraway country to this place, and not far from here I have been robbed by thieves
who have stolen all my money which consisted of 20 pounds of gold and moreover still a 1.000 pieces of silver
at the current rate of this country, and now I am here without any means, and so far away from my country
and home I see no way out and I do not know where I can receive help.’ But if then you would say to him:
‘Friend, come, I will help you. You do not even have to tell me your name, your country and your place of
residence, but you surely will come to know the name of this country, this place and also my name. If at one
time you can bring me the money that I lend to you, you will do well in the eyes of God and all good and just
men, and if you will not be able to do that, it will be all right also’, after which you then would give him what he
had lost. What do you think how God would consider and reward such a deed of neighborly love? And will this
man, who you have made happy again, once he will be home, not make effort in every respect to show himself
thankful and grateful because you have shown him without any self-interest such a great friendship? And even
if that man, in the excitement of his earthly happiness, would maybe not think about you, will in that case God
not think about you a hundredfold?
[6] Truly, whoever will do such deeds without self-interest, but solely out of pure neighborly love, he is also a great friend of God, and is already on this Earth equal to the angels of the Heavens and he has the abundance of the Kingdom of God already in his heart.
[7] Because a poor person from another country is a 100 times poorer than a poor person in his own country who still can find easily help with al those who know his need, but the poor person from a strange country is like an under aged child who still cannot make his need known to anybody, except by crying. Therefore, be also merciful to strangers, then you will be accepted also mercifully in Heaven, because for Heaven you are until now still mere strangers to whom during your earthly trip towards it a misfortune has happened. Now what do you think about these words of Mine?”
[8] The innkeeper said: “Lord and Master, what can someone like us still add to that? This is a pure truth, and for people like us there is nothing else to do except during such occasions to execute its pure godly meaning. For what would do good to me if I were in need in a foreign country, I also am indebted to a foreigner in my country. Because those who live in countries and kingdoms far away from here are indeed also human beings. Even if they have other customs and another faith, this must, according to me, be no reason, and one should not act according to the teaching of our Pharisees who say that the true Jew must consider all gentiles as dogs as long as they persist in their paganism, and that the one who does a good deed to a gentile will bring God’s wrath over him, selling his soul to the devil. He rather should also be kind to the gentiles and show them that he as a Jew is a good and kind person. Then the gentile will more easily ask: ‘Friend, what is the teaching of your faith of which such good men are originating?’, as when I should show myself as a hard and besides that still hostile Jew.
[9] If I show true friendship to the gentile, then the result is surely not that I myself am accepting his dark faith, as the Pharisees say, but I remain a Jew and by my friendliness I only have shown the gentile the way by which he also can become a good Jew.
[10] True love and meekness are for all men certainly a much better teacher and converter than rage and revenge against those who certainly without their fault are in the night of the spirit. Just like it certainly would be extremely foolish and inhuman to hate, avoid, despise and not showing any love to a person for the reason that he has lost the light of his eyes. So it seems to be all the more foolish and worse when one should never make effort to show even by far any human kindness to people who are blind in the spirit and cannot help themselves.
[11] The fact that we Jews are unfortunately mostly hard and behaving unkind to foreigners is after all nobody else his fault except our priests who would rather see when we offer all the best fruits to them and provide the foreigners with gooseberries. But from now on it will be quite different in my house. Your word, Lord and Master, will be in future times the rule of conduct for the actions of my whole house, and I will take care that also my neighbors in the whole region will conform to me.”
[12] I said: “You have now spoken well and truthfully in every respect. And so it is. The blindness of the Pharisees is the only cause of all the wrong things that are now in use among the Jews. They are themselves blind leaders of blind people who, when they come to a hole the two will certainly fall into it while later neither one of them will be able to help the other out. Therefore, you should listen and accept from them nothing else except the teachings of Moses and the prophets. But you should abhor their own regulations, just like their works, which are mere and solely evil.
[13] They say indeed that the elders, scribes and Pharisees are sitting on the chairs of Moses and Aaron. So be it. Accept therefore only from them what they will read you of Moses and Aaron, but all the rest you should consider as a whitewashed grave that glitters from the outside but is within full of decay and dirty stench and death.
[14] Now I have said and shown you that which is most necessary according to the full truth. If you will live and act accordingly, you will also receive the reward which I have promised you, for I Myself have the power to give it to you, just as I also have the power by My word and by My will to make all bodily diseases completely healthy and to awaken the dead to life of which all who are here around Me can give a valid testimony to you. And after Me, they will also do that, when I will have returned from where I came. But now enough of all this. Now we will have a closer look at your house.”
©Copyright: Yedidiah Franky 2007
GREAT GOSPEL OF JOHN, VOLUME 8, CHAPTERS 1 - 120
TABLE OF CONTENTS
1. Disguised priests visit Lazarus 156
2. The request of the Pharisees for a safe escort 161
3. The religious ideas of the Pharisees 165
4. A scribe refers to God’s order 169
5. The Pharisees talk among each other about the early death of children and about the Messiah 172
6. Lazarus tells about his experiences with the Lord 174
7. Lazarus accuses the indiference of the Pharisees 179
8. The hesitations of the Pharisees concerning the Lord 183
9. Lazarus’ testimony of the Lord 186
10. Raphael makes himself known 189
11. The Lord commends Lazarus 191
12. About matter and the danger of it 193
13. The ideas of Agricola about the future of the teaching of the Lord 197
14. The speech of the Lord about the future of His teaching 199
15. About the density of the population of the Earth. The difficulties with old age 204
16. About the reincarnation of the inhabitants of the stars 207
17. The treatment of the people on this side and in the beyond 211
18. The gate of Heaven and the Kingdom of God 213
19. The powerlessness of man 215
20. About the laws of the Lord 218
21. Agricola asks for guidelines for the education of the youth 222
22. The process of spiritual development 224
23. How to make an end to the pagan priesthood 226
24. The trinity in God and man 230
25. The activities of the three bodies of man 234
26. The being of God 237
27. The Lord as Son 240
28. About infinite space and eternity 244
29. Comparison between the beings and the universal intelligence 248
30. About knowing the future 251
31. Agrippa tells about his experience with a possessed Illyrian 253
32. The Lord explains the nature of possession 256
33. The location of the spirit world 259
34. The nature of Satan 262
35. About the personality of Satan 265
36. Where the personal devils are residing 269
37. Understanding the reasons for the promordial creation 271
38. About praying for the deceased 274
39. About the ruins where ghosts are 278
40. The meaning of bread and wine. About the ceremonies 281
41. Polygamy 285
42. The right penance 288
43. Forgiveness of sins 291
44. The nature spirits of the air 295
45. Agricola remembers Maria of Magdalon 299
46. The judgment on paganism 301
47. The future of Rome and of the antichrist 303
48. About the 1.000-year Kingdom 306
49. The mission of God’s children in the beyond. The duration of existence of the Earth. 308
50. The gratefulness of the Romans to Mary of Magdalon 310
51. The coming judgments 314
52. Mary of Magdalon and the Lord 316
53. The trip to Bethany 2
54. The greedy tax collector. About faith with practical works of love. About compensation 4
55. On the property of Lazarus 7
56. The special place of the Earth 10
57. Similarity between the microcosmos and the macrocosmos. The reasons of the incarnation of the Lord on this Earth 12
58. What the Roman understood about the incarnation of the Lord 16
59. How our Earth is related to other worlds 19
60. The importance of our Earth 21
61. The most important task of man 24
62. The 70 disciples return to the Lord 29
63. A scribe tests the Lord 31
64. The complaint of the scribes 36
65. The hypocrisy of the scribes 40
66. Forgiveness of sins 43
67. The Lord raises a helper from the dead 46
68. The education of children 49
69. Marcus asks about the history of the Earth 53
70. About the natural scientific content of the 6th and 7th book of Moses. The age of the Earth 55
71. The first two periods of development of the Earth 57
72. The development of the Earth until the pre-Adamites 60
73. The two last periods of development of the Earth 64
74. The development of the souls of the pre-Adamites 67
75. Drinking wine. The explanation of the destroyed celestial body 69
76. About the inhabitants of the destroyed celestial body 72
77. Comparisons with the Kingdom of God 75
78. The importance of an example 78
79. To speak and to act is better than to write. About the true and false gospels
80. The anointing in Bethany 86
81. The death of man 90
82. The causes of pain which precedes death 94
83. Why dead bodies are decomposing slowly 97
84. The burning and embalming of dead bodies 100
85. The Lord and the now converted priests 101
86. The witness of Marcus about the Lord 106
87. The reasons of the temple servants of their attitude towards the Lord 109
88. Cult and priesthood 112
89. Sabbath and priesthood 114
90. The right sanctification of the Sabbath 117
91. A scribe refers to Moses 119
92. About the institution of the Sabbath 122
93. The favorite food of the Lord 125
94. Observation of the starry sky 127
95. About the power of what is small 130
96. How the wind comes into existence 133
97. About the materialistic research of the nature 136
98. The watchfulness of the soul 138
99. Fulfilled and unfulfilled prophecies. The freedom of will of man and the omniscience of God 141
100. Manners and customs 145
101. The flight of the cranes 147
102. The spiritual correspondences of the migration of the cranes 151
103. The Romans come to the Lord 156
104. The parable of the hungry traveler 159
105. What it means causing violence to the Kingdom of Heaven 161
106. About the life in the beyond 163
107. The purpose of the mountains 167
108. The significance of the teaching of the Lord 171
109. The Lord leaves Bethany 174
110. The Lord liberates children from the hands of Roman soldiers 177
111. The arrival in the inn 182
112. The healing of the sick in the inn 185
113. The innkeeper reports about the Pharisees 187
114. The complains about Herod 191
115. The divine guidance of the Jewish people 196
116. The chief and the innkeeper recognize the Lord 199
117. The innkeeper relates about the first visit of the Lord 202
118. The innkeeper relates about his inn 205
119. About good deeds 208
120. About neighborly love 210
(©Copyright: Yedidiah Franky 2007)